大智度論 涅槃如化品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration

涅槃如化品:須菩提問諸法平等無所為作云何菩薩於平等中不動而行菩薩事,佛可其言而說眾生自知則佛不用神力、遠離有為性相令得無為性相即是空,次問用何等空故一切法空,佛以化人作化人設喻而說是化無有實事而不空、空與化二事不合不散以空空故空、色乃至一切種智即是化;須菩提問出世間法與賢聖人亦是化不,佛答一切法皆是化而開聲聞辟支佛菩薩諸佛煩惱業因緣六種變化,又問諸煩惱斷皆是變化不,佛答有生滅相者皆是變化、無生無滅者非變化、無誑相涅槃是法非變化;須菩提引佛自說性空即是涅槃而難涅槃一法非如化,佛答為新發意菩薩故分別生滅者如化不生滅者不如化,末問云何教新發意菩薩令知是性空,佛反問諸法本有今無耶;論主釋佛先已答何以更問、平等無作與利益有作之相違、眾生空法空二空、離一切法相之義、空空故空之由、一切法皆化而有種種別異、六種變化之逐目、煩惱云何能生善業之近因遠因與我心無記柔軟、業變化與六道果報、何以不但說業變化之淨垢凡聖二分、唯涅槃不如化之為新發意菩薩說與著涅槃起煩惱、小乘大乘二道論議二說無咎,末釋諸法先自無今亦無故不應恐怖(經+論)

〔T25 0728b18〕
心要Essence

本品開卷之問,是學空的人走到一半必然撞上的坎。須菩提問:「世尊!若諸法平等、無所為作,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,於平等中不動而行菩薩事,以布施、愛語、利益、同事?」——論主後來把這個難處說得一針見血:「平等法無作相,利益是有作相。」一邊什麼都不必做,一邊四攝樣樣要做,這兩樣如何同時是真的。

佛的回答沒有去調和這兩邊,而是換了個角度看:「若是眾生自知諸法平等,佛不用神力,於諸法平等中不動而拔出眾生吾我想……」論主以一喻收之:「若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。」——利益眾生不是加在平等之上的另一件事,它只對『還不自知平等的人』才成立。眾生若已自知,「利益」二字本來就無處安放。故論主判曰:「菩薩教化眾生,是為對治悉檀;須菩提以第一義悉檀無利益為難。」兩種說法各有其所對,並不相礙。

須菩提接著追問:「世尊!用何等空故一切法空?」這一問問得極細。論主替他點破所以要問:「空有種種:如火中無水、水中無火,亦是空」——彼中無此也叫空,那麼「一切法空」究竟是哪一種空?當時更有人說:「諸法雖空,亦不盡空,如色空中有微塵根本在。」空到最後留一顆微塵,這正是學空者最常停在的地方。佛的答處一句到底:「以無所得畢竟空故,遠離一切相。」——不留任何底。

而「離一切法相」五字又容易生誤會:把法打壞才叫離嗎?論主答得極要緊:「一切法不可盡壞,但離其邪憶想,一切法自離。」——所離者是憶想,不是法。法本來不必壞,也壞不了;壞的是取法的那顆心。他隨即舉一事為證:「如神通人壞色相故,則石壁無礙。」牆還是牆,礙的是色相;相一離,礙自然不立。

化上更作化

全品的主喻在這裡。佛不逐句答,逕以反問出之:「若有化人作化人,是化頗有實事不空者不?」須菩提答:「不也!世尊!是化人無有實事而不空。」——這句話的語法要看清:不是說『化是假的』,而是說沒有一樣實事是不空的。變化人再變化出一個人,兩層都指不出一個實處來。

佛便就此遮住最後一道縫:「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」——若把「空」立作能破、把「化」立作所破,就又多了一層執。論主自問這「空空」是什麼意思,自答曰:「為破十八事實故有十八空,破眾生心中變化空法故用空空。」十八空破的是法,空空破的是『把空當實』的那顆心。 他更說明何以要用化作比喻,而聖人不須:「凡夫人知變化是空、不實,謂餘法為實,是故以化為喻,當知餘法與化無異。」至於「如聖人所解,不得以化為喻,以無所分別故。」——喻是給取相的人用的藥,不是要留在身上的。

一切法皆是化,而各各有因緣

須菩提不放過:世間法是化便罷了,四念處乃至十八不共法呢?須陀洹乃至諸佛呢?佛答得毫不留情:「一切法皆是化。」並分為六種——聲聞法變化、辟支佛法變化、菩薩摩訶薩法變化、諸佛法變化、煩惱法變化、業因緣法變化。連佛法、連佛自己,都在化裡。

那麼既然都空都化,眼前這些千差萬別又從何而來?論主答得極穩:「如佛所化及餘人所化,雖不實而有種種形像別異。」,「如鏡中像,雖無實事,而隨本形,像有好醜。」,收以「諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣。」——空不取消因緣,只取消因緣上的那個「實」。鏡裡的影沒有一分是真的,可是臉歪影就歪。

六種變化之所以同名變化,論主也給了一條可以逐一去驗的尺:「是法本無而今有、已有還無,是為聲聞變化。」——本來沒有、現在有了、有過又沒了,這就是化。三十七品如此,十力如此,煩惱如此,業報亦如此。

其中最實用的一段,是煩惱何以能生善業。有人難:「煩惱是垢心,善心是淨心,垢、淨不得和合」——髒的心裡怎麼長得出乾淨的事?論主不辯垢淨能否相合,而舉一個人人身上現成的事:「一切心皆與慧俱生,無明心中亦應有慧;慧與無明相違法而一心中起。」無明心裡尚且有慧,垢心裡有善又有什麼奇怪。末後才出真正的分疏:「我心無記柔軟故,是故煩惱心中生善業、無動業,無咎。」——我執本身不是惡,是無記;無記者柔軟,所以載得動善,也載得動惡;至於瞋等剛強煩惱,就載不動了。凡夫未得聖道,本來就只能在帶著我心的情況下行善,這不是瑕疵,是實情。

業何以也叫變化?論主給了全品最深的一喻:「凡夫人見諸法不如化;聖人知畢竟空相故,以天眼觀眾生皆無有終、始、中間。」接著出喻——「如化主遠處作變化;業亦如是,在過去世中作今身變化。」作化的人不在化現的地方;過去的業也不在今天這個身上,而今天這個身分明是它變出來的。 其下更以人情合之:變化事能令人生憂喜怖畏,智者觀之皆無有實,而人橫生憂喜。

唯有涅槃一法非如化

全品的骨節在這裡。佛先立三層:「若有法生滅相者,皆是變化。」,「若法無生無滅,是非變化。」,「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」——判準只在生滅二字,而涅槃無生無滅,所以不入變化之數。論主更把「誑」字的來歷說清:「本無今有、今有後無,誑惑人心故。」有無之間的來回才是誑;涅槃既不來不去,便無可誑。

可是須菩提立刻用佛自己的話來難:諸法平等非聲聞辟支佛菩薩諸佛所作,「有佛、無佛諸法性常空」,既然「性空即是涅槃,云何言涅槃一法非如化?」——若性空就是涅槃,涅槃便該和一切法一樣空、一樣如化,憑什麼獨立一格。 這是全論最尖的一問:說了一部經的空,最後卻留了一個不空的。

佛的答不是辯解,是說出這句話是說給誰聽的:「若新發意菩薩聞是一切法皆畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦皆如化,心則驚怖;為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」論主把這一層追到底:既然「唯佛一人是無誑人」,那佛豈不是隨人改口?答處在『所改的不是法』——佛初得諸法實相時,「心但趣向涅槃寂滅」,是十方諸佛諸天請佛莫入涅槃,「佛即受請,佛但為度眾生故住。」既然有可度的眾生,就隨事而說;隨的是事,不是法相。

兩說何以並存,論主給了兩重理由。其一在「著」字上:「觀諸有為法虛誑故,涅槃為實、不變不異。有新發意菩薩著是涅槃,因是著起諸煩惱;為斷是著故,說涅槃如化。若無著心,是時則說涅槃非如化。」——「涅槃如化」這句話不是更高的道理,是專治『執著涅槃』這一種病的藥;沒有這個病的人,不必吃這服藥。其二在根器上:「復次,有二道:小乘道、大乘道。小乘論議,以涅槃為實;大乘論議,以利智慧深入故,觀色等諸法皆如涅槃。」小乘把涅槃看作實,大乘把一切法都看得和涅槃一樣。故收之曰:「是故二說無咎。」——不是一對一錯,是一藥對一病。

本來就沒有,怕什麼

末後須菩提問:那要怎麼教新學的人認得性空而不害怕?論主先老老實實寫出人怕在哪裡:「性空是凡夫人大怖畏處,聞性空無所有,如臨深坑。」他心裡的話是:「佛教人勤修善行,終歸入無所有中!」——辛苦修了半天,最後修成一場空。

佛的答只是一個反問:「諸法本有今無耶?」——你怕的是『以後會沒有』,那我先問你:它從前有過嗎。 論主把這個反問落到底,也把全品收在這一句最平實的分辨上:「若諸法先有,以行道故無,應當恐怖;初自無故,不應恐怖,但為除顛倒耳。」

若修道是把本有的弄成沒有,那確實該怕;既然從一開始就沒有,修道所除的只是顛倒,並沒有失掉任何東西。論主怕人不放心,還補了一句:「為除顛倒,令得實見,竟無所失」。

全品以化人之喻起,以「不應恐怖」四字終。中間辯了九輪的「涅槃如化」與「涅槃不如化」,到這裡都落回一件事上:怕空的人,是因為心裡還當真有一個東西會失去。

The question with which this chapter opens is the threshold that one who trains in emptiness is bound to strike halfway along. Subhūti asks: ‘World-Honored One! If dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done, how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā not move within equality and yet practise the bodhisattva's business, by giving, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared endeavour?’—The treatise-author later puts this difficulty with one stroke to the point: ‘The equal dharma has the mark of non-doing; benefiting has the mark of doing.’ On one side nothing need be done; on the other the four means of gathering must every one be done; how can these two be true at the same time?

The Buddha's answer does not go to reconcile the two sides, but looks from a different angle: ‘If beings themselves knew that dharmas are equal, the Buddha would not use his supernormal power, not moving within the equality of dharmas, to pull beings out of the notion of I and self …’ The treatise-author gathers this with one simile: ‘If the patient knows of himself how to tend himself, the physician has no work.’—Benefiting beings is not another thing added on top of equality; it holds only for ‘those who do not yet know equality of themselves’. If beings already knew of themselves, the two Chinese characters ‘benefiting’ would have nowhere at all to be set down. So the treatise-author pronounces: ‘The bodhisattva teaching and transforming beings is the siddhānta of counteraction; Subhūti makes his difficulty with the siddhānta of the highest meaning, in which there is no benefit.’ The two ways of speaking each have what they address, and do not obstruct each other.

Subhūti goes on to press: ‘World-Honored One! By what emptiness are all dharmas empty?’ This question is asked with the utmost fineness. The treatise-author points out on his behalf why it had to be asked: ‘Emptiness is of all kinds: as there is no water in fire and no fire in water, that too is emptiness’—the absence of this in that is also called emptiness, so of which kind of emptiness is ‘all dharmas are empty’ after all? At the time, moreover, someone said: ‘Though dharmas are empty, they are not wholly empty; as in the emptiness of form the root atoms remain.’ To keep back one atom at the end of emptiness is exactly the place where those who train in emptiness most often stop. The Buddha's answer goes in one sentence to the end: ‘By the ultimate emptiness of nothing to be attained, far from all marks.’—Nothing kept back at the bottom.

Yet the five Chinese characters ‘far from the marks of all dharmas’ easily breed a misunderstanding: is it only by smashing dharmas that one is far from them? The treatise-author's answer is of the utmost importance: ‘All dharmas cannot be wholly destroyed; only leave their wrong recollection and imagining, and all dharmas are left of themselves.’—What is left is the recollection and imagining, not the dharmas. Dharmas from the first need not be destroyed, nor can they be; what is destroyed is the mind that grasps dharmas. He at once cites one matter as proof: ‘As when a person of supernormal power destroys the mark of form, stone walls do not obstruct him.’ The wall is still the wall; what obstructs is the mark of form; once the mark is left, the obstruction naturally does not stand.

A Conjuration Making a Further Conjuration

The chapter's main simile is here. The Buddha does not answer sentence by sentence, but brings it out straight with a counter-question: ‘If there were a conjured person who conjured a conjured person, would this conjuration have any real matter that is not empty?’ Subhūti answers: ‘No! World-Honored One! This conjured person has no real matter that is not empty.’—The grammar of this sentence must be seen clearly: it is not saying ‘the conjuration is false’, but that there is not one real matter that is not empty. When a conjured person conjures yet another person, in neither layer can a real place be pointed to.

The Buddha thereupon blocks the last crack from this: ‘These two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; because of the emptiness of emptiness they are empty, and one should not discriminate “this is emptiness, this is conjuration”.’—If ‘emptiness’ is set up as what refutes and ‘conjuration’ as what is refuted, one more layer of grasping is added. The treatise-author asks himself what this ‘emptiness of emptiness’ means, and answers himself: ‘To refute the eighteen real matters there are the eighteen emptinesses; to refute the dharma of transformation and emptiness in the minds of beings one uses the emptiness of emptiness.’ The eighteen emptinesses refute dharmas; the emptiness of emptiness refutes the mind that ‘takes emptiness as real’. He explains further why conjuration must be used as a simile, while sages need none: ‘Ordinary people know that transformation is empty and unreal, and take the other dharmas as real; therefore conjuration is used as a simile, so that they may know the other dharmas are no different from conjuration.’ As for ‘the way sages understand, conjuration cannot be used as a simile, because there is no discrimination’.—A simile is a medicine for those who grasp at marks, not something to be kept on the body.

All Dharmas Are Conjuration, Yet Each Has Its Causes and Conditions

Subhūti does not let go: let worldly dharmas be conjuration; but the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas? The srota-āpanna and so on up to the buddhas? The Buddha answers without the least mercy: ‘All dharmas are conjuration.’ And he divides them into six kinds—the transformation of the śrāvaka dharmas, the transformation of the pratyekabuddha dharmas, the transformation of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva dharmas, the transformation of the buddhas' dharmas, the transformation of the dharmas of the afflictions, the transformation of the dharmas of the causes and conditions of deeds. Even the Buddha-dharma, even the Buddha himself, is within conjuration.

Then if all is empty and all is conjuration, where do these thousandfold distinctions before our eyes come from? The treatise-author answers with the utmost steadiness: ‘As with what the Buddha conjures and what other people conjure, though unreal they have all kinds of different shapes and images’, ‘like images in a mirror, which though without real matter follow the original form, and the images are fair or ugly’, and he gathers it with ‘dharmas too are so: though empty, each has its causes and conditions.’—Emptiness does not cancel causes and conditions; it cancels only the ‘real’ on top of the causes and conditions. Not a hair of the reflection in the mirror is true, yet when the face is crooked the reflection is crooked.

Why the six kinds of transformation are alike named transformation, the treatise-author also gives a rule by which each can be tested: ‘This dharma was from the first non-existent and now exists, has existed and returns to non-existence: this is the śrāvaka transformation.’—From the first there was none, now there is, having been there is none again: this is conjuration. So with the thirty-seven limbs of the path, so with the ten powers, so with the afflictions, so too with the retribution of deeds.

The most practical passage among these is how the afflictions can give birth to wholesome deeds. Someone objects: ‘The afflictions are a stained mind, a wholesome mind is a pure mind; stain and purity cannot come together’—how can clean things grow in a dirty mind? The treatise-author does not argue whether stain and purity can join, but cites a matter ready to hand in everyone: ‘Every mind arises together with wisdom; in the mind of ignorance too there should be wisdom; wisdom and ignorance are mutually contrary dharmas, and yet arise within one mind.’ If even the mind of ignorance has wisdom in it, what is strange about there being good in a stained mind? Only at the end does the real distinction come out: ‘Because the mind of self is indeterminate and soft, therefore within the afflicted mind wholesome deeds and unmoving deeds are born; there is no fault.’—Self-grasping is not itself evil; it is indeterminate; what is indeterminate is soft, and so it can carry good and can carry evil too; as for anger and the other hard afflictions, they cannot carry them. Ordinary people who have not obtained the holy path can from the first practise good only while carrying the mind of self; this is not a flaw, it is the actual state of things.

Why are deeds too called transformation? The treatise-author gives the deepest simile of the whole chapter: ‘Ordinary people see dharmas as not like conjuration; sages, because they know the mark of ultimate emptiness, with the divine eye contemplate beings as all without end, beginning, or middle.’ Then comes the simile—‘As the master of conjuration makes transformations from a distant place; deeds too are so, making the transformation of the present body from within the past world.’ The one who makes the conjuration is not in the place where the conjuration appears; the deeds of the past are not in this body of today, and yet this body of today is plainly what they transformed into being. Below he joins it to human feeling: a transformed thing can make people give rise to sorrow, joy, fear, and dread; the wise contemplate it as all without reality, while people perversely give rise to sorrow and joy.

Only the One Dharma, Nirvāṇa, Is Not Like a Conjuration

The chapter's joint is here. The Buddha first sets up three layers: ‘If a dharma has the mark of arising and ceasing, it is all transformation’, ‘if a dharma is without arising and without ceasing, it is not transformation’, ‘nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception, this dharma is not transformation.’—The criterion lies only in the two Chinese characters arising and ceasing, and nirvāṇa is without arising and without ceasing, so it does not enter the count of transformations. The treatise-author makes clear, moreover, where the word ‘deceiving’ comes from: ‘From the first non-existent and now existent, now existent and afterwards non-existent, it deceives and deludes people's minds.’ The going and coming between existence and non-existence is what deceives; since nirvāṇa neither comes nor goes, there is nothing to deceive with.

But Subhūti at once uses the Buddha's own words to make his difficulty: the equality of dharmas is not made by śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, bodhisattvas, or buddhas, ‘whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas is ever empty’; since ‘the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa, how is it said that the one dharma, nirvāṇa, is not like a conjuration?’—If the emptiness of nature is nirvāṇa, nirvāṇa ought to be as empty as all dharmas and as much like a conjuration; on what ground does it stand alone in a class by itself. This is the sharpest question of the whole treatise: having spoken a whole sūtra of emptiness, to keep back at the end one thing that is not empty.

The Buddha's answer is not a defence; it is to say to whom this sentence is spoken: ‘If a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind hears that all dharmas are ultimately empty of nature, and so on up to nirvāṇa too being all like a conjuration, his mind is startled and afraid; it is for the sake of these bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind that I distinguish what arises and ceases as like a conjuration and what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration.’ The treatise-author pursues this layer to the end: since ‘the Buddha alone is the one who does not deceive’, does the Buddha then change his words to suit the person? The answer lies in ‘what is changed is not the dharma’—when the Buddha first obtained the real mark of dharmas, ‘his mind tended only toward nirvāṇa and quiescent extinction’, and it was the buddhas of the ten directions and the gods who begged the Buddha not to enter nirvāṇa, and ‘the Buddha accepted the request; the Buddha abides only in order to deliver beings.’ Since there are beings who can be delivered, he speaks according to the matter; what he follows is the matter, not the marks of dharmas.

Why the two sayings stand together the treatise-author gives two layers of reason. The first is on the word ‘clinging’: ‘Contemplating that conditioned dharmas are false and deceiving, nirvāṇa is real, unchanging and not different. There are bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind who cling to this nirvāṇa, and from this clinging raise up the afflictions; to sever this clinging it is said that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration. If there is no clinging mind, at that time it is said that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration.’—The sentence ‘nirvāṇa is like a conjuration’ is not a higher truth; it is a medicine made specially to treat the one disease of ‘clinging to nirvāṇa’; a person without this disease need not take this dose. The second is on faculties: ‘Again, there are two paths: the path of the Small Vehicle and the path of the Great Vehicle. The discussion of the Small Vehicle takes nirvāṇa as real; the discussion of the Great Vehicle, because it enters deeply with keen wisdom, contemplates form and the other dharmas as all like nirvāṇa.’ The Small Vehicle sees nirvāṇa as real; the Great Vehicle sees all dharmas as the same as nirvāṇa. So he gathers it: ‘Therefore the two sayings are without fault.’—Not one right and one wrong, but one medicine for one disease.

There Never Was Anything; What Is There to Fear

At the end Subhūti asks: then how is one to teach new learners to recognise the emptiness of nature without being afraid? The treatise-author first writes out honestly where people are afraid: ‘The emptiness of nature is the place of great fear for ordinary people; hearing that the emptiness of nature is without anything existent is like standing at the edge of a deep pit.’ The words in their minds are: ‘The Buddha teaches people to cultivate good conduct diligently, and in the end it all returns into nothing existent!’—After cultivating so laboriously for so long, to end up cultivating one's way into emptiness.

The Buddha's answer is only a counter-question: ‘Did dharmas exist from the first and now not exist?’—What you fear is ‘afterwards there will be nothing’; then let me first ask you: did it ever exist before? The treatise-author brings this counter-question down to the ground, and gathers the whole chapter into this plainest of distinctions: ‘If dharmas existed first and by practising the path became non-existent, one should be afraid; since from the beginning they did not exist of themselves, one should not be afraid; it is only to remove inversion.’

If cultivating the path were to turn what exists from the first into nothing, then indeed one should fear; since from the very beginning there was nothing, what cultivating the path removes is only inversion, and nothing whatever has been lost. Fearing that people will not be at ease, the treatise-author adds one more sentence: ‘to remove inversion and make them obtain true seeing; in the end nothing is lost’.

The whole chapter rises from the simile of the conjured person and ends on the four Chinese characters ‘should not be afraid’. In between it has argued nine rounds of ‘nirvāṇa is like a conjuration’ and ‘nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration’, and here they all fall back onto one matter: the one who fears emptiness fears it because in his mind he still truly holds that there is a thing that will be lost.

原典Canonical · verbatim

卷96 〔T25 0728b18〕

大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七 龍樹菩薩造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若諸法平等、無所為作,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,於平等中不動而行菩薩事,以布施、愛語、利益、同事?」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!如汝所說:『是諸法平等、無所作。』若是眾生自知諸法平等,佛不用神力,於諸法平等中不動而拔出眾生吾我想,以空度五道生死乃至知者、見者相;度〔T25 0728c〕色相乃至識相,眼相乃至意相,地種相乃至識種相;遠離有為性相,令得無為性相,無為性相即是空。」 須菩提言:「世尊!用何等空故一切法空?」 佛言:「菩薩遠離一切法相,用是空故一切法空。須菩提!於汝意云何?若有化人作化人,是化頗有實事不空者不?」 須菩提言:「不也!世尊!是化人無有實事而不空。」 「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。何以故?是二事等,空中不可得,所謂是空、是化。所以者何?須菩提!色即是化,受、想、行、識即是化,乃至一切種智即是化。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若世間法是化,出世間法,所謂四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,三解脫門,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法,并諸法果;及賢聖人,所謂須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛,菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛。世尊!是法亦是化不?」 佛告須菩提:「一切法皆是化。於是法中,有聲聞法變化,有辟支佛法變化,有菩薩摩訶薩法變化,有諸佛法變化,有煩惱法變化,有業因緣法變化。以是因緣故,須菩提!一切法皆是化。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是諸煩惱斷,所謂須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛;佛道,斷諸煩惱習——皆是變化不?」 佛告須菩提:「若有法生滅相者,皆是變化。」 須菩提言:「世尊!何等法非變化?」 佛言:「若法無生無滅,是非變化。」 須菩提言:「何等是不生不滅非變化?」 佛言:「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」 「世尊!如佛自說:『諸法平等,非聲聞作、非辟支佛作、非諸菩薩摩訶〔T25 0729a〕薩作、非諸佛作,有佛、無佛諸法性常空。』性空即是涅槃,云何言涅槃一法非如化?」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!諸法平等,非聲聞所作,乃至性空即是涅槃。若新發意菩薩聞是一切法皆畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦皆如化,心則驚怖;為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何教新發意菩薩,令知是性空?」 佛告須菩提:「諸法本有今無耶?」 【論】 問曰: 是事佛先已答,須菩提今何以更問?所謂:「世尊!若諸法平等,無所作為,云何菩薩於諸法平等中不動而大利益眾生?」 答曰: 以是事難解故,雖先說而更問。 又經將訖,佛說「深空,凡夫、聖人所不能行、所不能到」;是故須菩提知一切法平等相定空,云何菩薩住是法中而能利益眾生?平等法無作相,利益是有作相。 佛可須菩提意,還以須菩提問而答。可其平等,答其利益眾生,所謂若眾生自知諸法平等畢竟空,佛無恩力。若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。 須菩提復問:「若諸法實相畢竟空、無所能作,菩薩何以住是中而利益眾生?」若菩薩用是平等利益眾生,則壞實相! 佛答:「菩薩不以諸法實相利益眾生,但眾生不知畢竟空故,菩薩教詔令知。」菩薩教化眾生,是為對治悉檀;須菩提以第一義悉檀無利益為難。 佛答:眾生顛倒不知,佛但破其顛倒,不言是實。是故菩薩住是平等相中,遠離我相乃至知者、見者相,是名「眾生空」;以是一切無吾我〔T25 0729b〕法,教化眾生。 眾生有二種:一者、愛多,二者、見多。愛多者,得是無我法,則生厭心、離欲;作是念:「若無我,何用餘物!」見多者,雖知無我法,於色等法中戲論若常、若無常等;是故次說色相、五眾、十二入、十八界,乃至遠離有為性相,令得無為性相——無為性相即是空。是名法空。 問曰: 須菩提何以作是問:「用何等空故一切法空?」 答曰: 空有種種:如火中無水、水中無火,亦是空;五眾中無我亦如是,或有眾生空,或有法空。法空中,或有人言:「諸法雖空,亦不盡空,如色空中有微塵根本在。」是故須菩提問:「以何等空故,一切法空?」 佛答:「以無所得畢竟空故,遠離一切相。」是故此中說眾生空、法空,是二空故,一切法無不空。 問曰: 若爾者,此中何以說「離一切法相」? 答曰: 一切法不可盡壞,但離其邪憶想,一切法自離。如神通人壞色相故,則石壁無礙。如佛說:「汝等當於五眾中修正憶念,斷貪欲,得正解脫。」是故說離相。 須菩提聞是已,心驚:「云何一切法若大若小都無本實?凡夫人虛妄,可無實事;聖人應有少許實!」須菩提雖是阿羅漢,深貴佛法,亦為新發意菩薩故問。 佛知須菩提意,欲明了是事,故說譬喻,反問須菩提:「於汝意云何?如化人復作化,是化有本實不空不?」 答言:「不也!是化無有實事而不空者。空及化人二事,不合不散,皆空故,用空空故空。」 問曰: 何以名為「空空故空」? 答曰: 為破十八事實故有十八空,破眾生心中變化空法故〔T25 0729c〕用空空。 世間人皆知幻化法不久住、無所能作,故名空;是故言:「空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」凡夫人知變化是空、不實,謂餘法為實,是故以化為喻,當知餘法與化無異。如聖人所解,不得以化為喻,以無所分別故。一切法名為五眾;佛言:「色、受、想、行、識無不是化,以空故。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!凡夫法虛妄應如化,出世間法亦如變化耶?所謂四念處乃至十八不共法。若四念處法等從因緣邊生故如化,是法果——所謂涅槃,亦復如化耶?若能起是行者——所謂須陀洹乃至佛,亦復如化耶?」 佛答:「若有為、若無為及諸賢聖皆是化,畢竟空故。」是義從初品已來,處處廣說,是故言:「一切法空,皆如化。」 問曰: 若一切法皆空、如化,何以故有種種諸法別異? 答曰: 如佛所化及餘人所化,雖不實而有種種形像別異。夢中所見種種亦如是,人見夢中好、惡事,有生喜者、有生怖者。如鏡中像,雖無實事,而隨本形,像有好醜。諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣。 如佛此中說:「是化法中,有聲聞變化、有辟支佛變化、有菩薩變化、有佛變化、有煩惱變化、有業變化。是故一切法皆是變化。」 聲聞變化者,三十七品、四聖諦,乃至三解脫門。何以故?聲聞人住持戒中,禪定攝心求涅槃,觀內外身不淨,是名身念處。如是等法,為涅槃故勤精進生起。是法本無而今有、已有還無,是為聲聞變化。 辟支佛變化者,所謂觀十二因緣等諸法。所以者何?辟支佛智慧深於聲聞人故。菩〔T25 0730a〕薩變化者,所謂六波羅蜜,及二種神通:報得及修得。佛法變化者,三十二相、八十隨形好、十力、一切種智等無量佛法。煩惱變化者,煩惱起種種業:善、不善、無記業,畢定業、不畢定業,善、不善、無動業等無量諸業。 問曰: 諸煩惱是惡法,云何能生善業、無動業? 答曰: 有二種因:一者、近因,二者、遠因。人有我心,為後身當常樂故修布施,是近因;為離欲界衰惱不淨身故修禪定,是為遠因。 復有人言:一切凡夫皆以我心和合故起業。 有人言:無有離我心起第六識,住我心故起第六識,我心即是諸煩惱根本。 問曰: 煩惱是垢心,善心是淨心,垢、淨不得和合,何以言「住我心中能起善業」? 答曰: 不爾!一切心皆與慧俱生,無明心中亦應有慧;慧與無明相違法而一心中起。 淨、垢亦如是。凡夫未得聖道,云何能得離我心而行善?瞋等煩惱中,則不得行善;我心無記柔軟故,是故煩惱心中生善業、無動業,無咎。 業變化者,生一切果報法,所謂六道:惡業果報是三惡道,善業果報是三善道。惡業有上、中、下:上者地獄,中者畜生,下者餓鬼。善業亦有上、中、下:上者天,中者人,下者阿修羅等。上善業有種種輕重等分別,上惡業亦有輕重差別。次第輕重,如地獄中說;餘道亦如〈分別業品〉中說。 問曰: 若從業有,何以言變化? 答曰: 凡夫人見諸法不如化;聖人知畢竟空相故,以天眼觀眾生皆無有終、始、中間。如化主遠處作變化;業亦如是,在過去世中〔T25 0730b〕作今身變化。 如變化事能種種令人生憂、喜、怖畏;智者觀之,皆無有實,而人橫生憂喜,是人可笑!業亦如是,是故說業變化。 問曰: 是諸變化皆業所作,何以不但說業變化? 答曰: 業有二種:淨業,垢業。淨業者,聲聞變化乃至佛變化;垢業是煩惱變化。 復次,有二種業:凡夫業,聖人業。凡夫業是煩惱變化;聖人業,須陀洹乃至佛。 是故雖皆是業變化而廣分別,無咎。「是故,須菩提!當知一切法空皆如化。」 須菩提復問:「世尊!是諸聖人煩惱斷,所謂須陀洹果乃至阿羅漢果、辟支佛道,斷一切煩惱習——是諸斷皆如化不?」 須菩提意:有為法虛誑故如變化,無為法真實無作故不應是化,是故問。 佛答:「一切法若生若滅皆如化。」何以故?本無今有、今有後無,誑惑人心故。佛意:一切從因緣生法皆無自性,無自性故畢竟空,畢竟空故皆如化。 須菩提求諸法實相,意猶未息,故問佛:「何等法不如化?」須菩提意謂:有一決定實法不如化,可依是法而精進求。 佛答:「有。若法無生無滅,即是非化。」何者是?所謂無誑相涅槃。是法無生故無滅,無滅故不能令人生憂。佛分別一切有為法畢竟空皆如化,唯有涅槃一法非如化。 爾時,須菩提白佛:「如佛說:『平等法,非佛所作,非聲聞、辟支佛所作,有佛、無佛諸法常住性空相。』性空相即是涅槃。」 須菩提意謂:深入般若波羅蜜中,涅槃亦空,上品中處處說;今佛何以說:「唯一涅槃不如化?」是故引佛語為難:「諸法實相,性空法常住,諸佛〔T25 0730c〕但為人演說。性空者,即是涅槃。今何以於生滅法中別說無誑相涅槃不如化?」 佛答:「諸法平等常住,非賢聖所作。若新學菩薩聞則恐怖,是故分別說:生滅者如化,不生滅者不如化。」 問曰: 唯佛一人是無誑人,一切人皆於佛所欲求實事,今佛何以說一切法都空、或說不都空? 答曰: 佛此中自說因緣:「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化。」 問曰: 可為人故轉諸法相耶? 答曰: 此中佛說「諸法相者性空」,性空云何可轉?佛初得是諸法實相時,心但趣向涅槃寂滅。是時,十方諸佛、諸天請佛莫入涅槃:「一切眾生苦惱,當度脫之!」佛即受請,佛但為度眾生故住。以是故,知有可利益眾生,隨事為說。 觀諸有為法虛誑故,涅槃為實、不變不異。有新發意菩薩著是涅槃,因是著起諸煩惱;為斷是著故,說涅槃如化。若無著心,是時則說涅槃非如化。 復次,有二道:小乘道、大乘道。小乘論議,以涅槃為實;大乘論議,以利智慧深入故,觀色等諸法皆如涅槃。 是故二說無咎。 須菩提復問:「云何教化新發意菩薩,令知平等性空?」 須菩提意謂:性空是凡夫人大怖畏處,聞性空無所有,如臨深坑。何以故?一切未得道者,我心深著故,怖畏空法,作是念:「佛教人勤修善行,終歸入無所有中!」以是故,須菩提問:「以何方便教誨是新發意者?」 佛答:「諸法先有今無耶?」 佛意:以新發意者怖畏後當無故,說:「諸法先有今無耶?」 須菩提自了了知諸法先自無、今亦無,但以〔T25 0731a〕新發意者我見心覆故生驚怖;為除顛倒,令得實見,竟無所失;知諸煩惱顛倒實相,所謂性空,是時則無恐怖。如是等法,應教新發意者:若諸法先有,以行道故無,應當恐怖;初自無故,不應恐怖,但為除顛倒耳。


《大智度論》卷96 · T25n1509 0728b18–0731a07

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

本品題為《大智度論》釋〈涅槃如化品〉第八十七,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷九十六。

經①:須菩提問平等無所為作云何於平等中不動而行菩薩事,佛以化人作化之喻說一切法皆是化、開六種變化、答唯無誑相涅槃是法非變化,須菩提引性空即是涅槃為難,佛答為新發意菩薩故分別生滅者如化不生滅者不如化,末問云何教新發意菩薩令知是性空

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若諸法平等、無所為作,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,怎麼能於平等之中不動,而行菩薩之事,以布施、愛語、利益、同事?』

佛告訴須菩提:『是這樣!是這樣!如你所說:「是諸法平等、無所作。」若這些眾生自己知道諸法平等,佛就不用神力;於諸法平等之中不動,而拔出眾生的吾我之想,以空度脫五道生死乃至知者、見者之相;度色相乃至識相,眼相乃至意相,地種相乃至識種相;遠離有為的性相,令得無為的性相——無為性相就是空。』

須菩提說:『世尊!是用何等空的緣故,一切法空?』

佛說:『菩薩遠離一切法相,用這空的緣故,一切法空。須菩提!你意下如何?若有化人又作化人,這化頗有實事而不空的嗎?』

須菩提說:『不也!世尊!這化人沒有實事而不空的。』

『這空與化人二事不合不散,以空空的緣故而空,不應分別這是空、這是化。為什麼呢?這二事相等,於空之中不可得,所謂這空、這化。所以者何?須菩提!色就是化,受、想、行、識就是化,乃至一切種智就是化。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若世間法是化,出世間法——所謂四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,三解脫門,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法,並諸法之果;以及賢聖之人,所謂須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛,菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛。世尊!這些法也是化嗎?』

佛告訴須菩提:『一切法都是化。在這些法之中,有聲聞法的變化,有辟支佛法的變化,有菩薩摩訶薩法的變化,有諸佛法的變化,有煩惱法的變化,有業因緣法的變化。以這因緣的緣故,須菩提!一切法都是化。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這些煩惱之斷——所謂須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛;佛道,斷諸煩惱習——都是變化嗎?』

佛告訴須菩提:『若有法是生滅之相的,都是變化。』

須菩提說:『世尊!何等法不是變化?』

佛說:『若法無生無滅,這就不是變化。』

須菩提說:『何等是不生不滅、不是變化的?』

佛說:『無誑相的涅槃,這法不是變化。』

『世尊!如佛自己所說:「諸法平等,非聲聞作、非辟支佛作、非諸菩薩摩訶薩作、非諸佛作,有佛、無佛諸法性常空。」性空就是涅槃,怎麼說涅槃一法不如化呢?』

佛告訴須菩提:『是這樣!是這樣!諸法平等,不是聲聞所作,乃至性空就是涅槃。若新發意的菩薩聽聞這一切法都畢竟性空、乃至涅槃也都如化,心中就驚怖;為這新發意菩薩的緣故,分別說生滅的如化、不生滅的不如化。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!要怎樣教新發意的菩薩,令他知道這性空?』

佛告訴須菩提:『諸法是本有而今無嗎?』

論①:釋佛先已答而何以更問、平等無作與利益有作、二空之義、離一切法相、空空故空、一切法皆化而有別異、六種變化逐目、煩惱云何生善業之近因遠因、業變化與六道、何以不但說業變化、唯涅槃不如化之所以與二道二說無咎、末釋先自無今亦無故不應恐怖

論主問道:

這件事佛先前已經答過了,須菩提如今為什麼又問?所謂:『世尊!若諸法平等,無所作為,菩薩怎麼能於諸法平等之中不動而大大利益眾生?』

論主答道:

因為這件事難解的緣故,雖然先前說過而又再問。

又因為經將要終了,佛說「深空,凡夫、聖人所不能行、所不能到」;所以須菩提知道一切法的平等之相決定是空,那麼菩薩怎麼能住在這法之中而能利益眾生?平等之法是無作之相,利益是有作之相。

佛認可須菩提的意思,還用須菩提的問來作答。認可他所說的平等,答他所問的利益眾生,所謂若眾生自己知道諸法平等畢竟空,佛就沒有恩力。如同病人自己知道調養,那麼藥師就沒有功用。

須菩提又問:『若諸法實相畢竟空、無所能作,菩薩何以住在這其中而利益眾生?』若菩薩用這平等來利益眾生,就壞了實相!

佛答:『菩薩不是以諸法實相利益眾生,只因眾生不知畢竟空的緣故,菩薩教誨令他知道。』菩薩教化眾生,這是對治悉檀;須菩提是以第一義悉檀之中無所利益來作難問。

佛答:眾生顛倒而不知,佛只是破他的顛倒,不說這是實。所以菩薩住在這平等之相中,遠離我相乃至知者、見者之相,這叫作「眾生空」;以這一切無吾我之法,教化眾生。

眾生有兩種:一者愛多,二者見多。愛多的人,得到這無我之法,就生厭離之心而離欲,作這樣的念:『若無有我,何用其餘之物!』見多的人,雖然知道無我之法,卻於色等法中戲論若常、若無常等;所以其次說色相、五眾、十二入、十八界,乃至遠離有為的性相,令得無為的性相——無為性相就是空。這叫作法空。

論主問道:

須菩提為什麼作這樣的問:「用何等空故一切法空?」

論主答道:

空有種種:如火中無水、水中無火,也是空;五眾之中無我也是這樣;或有眾生空,或有法空。法空之中,或有人說:『諸法雖空,也不盡空,如色空之中有微塵根本存在。』所以須菩提問:「以何等空故,一切法空?」

佛答:「以無所得畢竟空故,遠離一切相。」所以這裡面說眾生空、法空,以這二空的緣故,一切法沒有不空的。

論主問道:

若是這樣,這裡面何以說「離一切法相」?

論主答道:

一切法不可以全都壞盡,只要離其邪憶想,一切法自然就離。如有神通的人壞了色相的緣故,石壁就無礙。如佛所說:「汝等當於五眾中修正憶念,斷貪欲,得正解脫。」所以說離相。

須菩提聽了這話之後,心中驚疑:『怎麼一切法若大若小都沒有根本的實?凡夫人虛妄,可以說沒有實事;聖人應當有少許的實!』須菩提雖然是阿羅漢,深深貴重佛法,也為新發意菩薩的緣故而問。

佛知道須菩提的心意,想要明了這件事,所以說譬喻,反問須菩提:「於汝意云何?如化人復作化,是化有本實不空不?」

回答說:「不也!是化無有實事而不空者。空及化人二事,不合不散,皆空故,用空空故空。」

論主問道:

何以名為「空空故空」?

論主答道:

為了破十八事是實的緣故而有十八空,為了破眾生心中變化空之法的緣故而用空空。

世間人都知道幻化之法不久住、無所能作,所以名為空;所以說:「空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」凡夫人知道變化是空、不實,卻說其餘的法為實,所以以化為譬喻,應當知道其餘的法與化沒有差異。如同聖人所理解的,就不得以化為譬喻,因為無所分別的緣故。一切法名為五眾;佛說:「色、受、想、行、識無不是化,以空故。」

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!凡夫之法虛妄應當如化,出世間法也如變化嗎?所謂四念處乃至十八不共法。若四念處等法從因緣邊生的緣故而如化,這法之果——所謂涅槃,也如化嗎?若能生起這行的人——所謂須陀洹乃至佛,也如化嗎?』

佛答:「若有為、若無為及諸賢聖皆是化,畢竟空故。」這義理從初品以來處處廣說,所以說:「一切法空,皆如化。」

論主問道:

若一切法都空、如化,何以有種種諸法的別異?

論主答道:

如佛所變化的以及其餘人所變化的,雖然不實而有種種形像的別異。夢中所見的種種也是這樣,人見夢中好事、惡事,有生歡喜的、有生怖畏的。如鏡中的像,雖然沒有實事,而隨其本形,像有好有醜。諸法也是這樣,雖空而各各有其因緣。

如佛在這裡面說:「是化法中,有聲聞變化、有辟支佛變化、有菩薩變化、有佛變化、有煩惱變化、有業變化。是故一切法皆是變化。」

聲聞變化,就是三十七品、四聖諦,乃至三解脫門。為什麼呢?聲聞人住在持戒之中,以禪定攝心而求涅槃,觀內外之身不淨,這叫作身念處。這樣等法,是為了涅槃而勤精進所生起的。這法本來沒有而如今有、已經有了又還歸於無,這就是聲聞變化。

辟支佛變化,就是所謂觀十二因緣等諸法。所以者何?因為辟支佛的智慧深於聲聞人的緣故。菩薩變化,就是所謂六波羅蜜,以及兩種神通:報得的與修得的。佛法變化,就是三十二相、八十隨形好、十力、一切種智等無量佛法。煩惱變化,就是煩惱生起種種業:善業、不善業、無記業,畢定業、不畢定業,善業、不善業、無動業等無量諸業。

論主問道:

諸煩惱是惡法,怎麼能生起善業、無動業?

論主答道:

有兩種因:一者近因,二者遠因。人有我心,為了後身當得常樂的緣故而修布施,這是近因;為了離欲界的衰惱不淨之身的緣故而修禪定,這是遠因。

又有人說:一切凡夫都是以我心和合的緣故而起業。

有人說:沒有離開我心而起第六識的,是住在我心的緣故而起第六識,我心就是諸煩惱的根本。

論主問道:

煩惱是垢心,善心是淨心,垢與淨不得和合,何以說「住我心中能起善業」?

論主答道:

不是這樣!一切心都與慧俱生,無明心中也應當有慧;慧與無明是相違之法而於一心之中生起。

淨與垢也是這樣。凡夫還沒有得聖道,怎麼能得離我心而行善?在瞋等煩惱之中,就不得行善;我心無記而柔軟的緣故,所以煩惱心中生起善業、無動業,並無過咎。

業變化,就是生一切果報之法,所謂六道:惡業的果報是三惡道,善業的果報是三善道。惡業有上、中、下:上者是地獄,中者是畜生,下者是餓鬼。善業也有上、中、下:上者是天,中者是人,下者是阿修羅等。上善業有種種輕重等的分別,上惡業也有輕重的差別。次第輕重,如地獄之中所說;其餘諸道也如〈分別業品〉中所說。

論主問道:

若是從業而有,何以說是變化?

論主答道:

凡夫人見諸法不如化;聖人知道畢竟空相的緣故,以天眼觀眾生都沒有終、沒有始、沒有中間。如化主在遠處作變化;業也是這樣,在過去世中作今身的變化。

如變化之事能種種令人生起憂、喜、怖畏;智者觀察它,都沒有實,而人橫生憂喜,這人可笑!業也是這樣,所以說業變化。

論主問道:

這些變化都是業所作的,何以不只說業變化?

論主答道:

業有兩種:淨業,垢業。淨業,就是聲聞變化乃至佛變化;垢業就是煩惱變化。

再者,有兩種業:凡夫業,聖人業。凡夫業是煩惱變化;聖人業,是須陀洹乃至佛。

所以雖然都是業變化而又廣作分別,並無過咎。「是故,須菩提!當知一切法空皆如化。」

須菩提又問:『世尊!這些聖人的煩惱斷——所謂須陀洹果乃至阿羅漢果、辟支佛道,斷一切煩惱習——這些斷都如化嗎?』

須菩提的心意是:有為法虛誑的緣故而如變化,無為法真實無作的緣故不應當是化,所以發問。

佛答:「一切法若生若滅皆如化。」為什麼呢?因為本無今有、今有後無,誑惑人心的緣故。佛的心意是:一切從因緣生的法都沒有自性,無自性的緣故畢竟空,畢竟空的緣故都如化。

須菩提求諸法實相,心意還沒有止息,所以問佛:『何等法不如化?』須菩提的心意是說:有一個決定的實法不如化,可以依這法而精進求取。

佛答:「有。若法無生無滅,即是非化。」何者是呢?就是所謂無誑相的涅槃。這法無生的緣故而無滅,無滅的緣故不能令人生憂。佛分別一切有為法畢竟空都如化,唯有涅槃一法不如化。

那時,須菩提向佛稟白:『如佛所說:「平等法,非佛所作,非聲聞、辟支佛所作,有佛、無佛諸法常住性空相。」性空之相就是涅槃。』

須菩提的心意是說:深入般若波羅蜜之中,涅槃也是空,上品之中處處說到;如今佛何以說「唯一涅槃不如化」?所以引佛的話來作難問:『諸法實相,性空之法常住,諸佛只是為人演說。性空者,就是涅槃。如今何以於生滅法之中別說無誑相的涅槃不如化?』

佛答:「諸法平等常住,非賢聖所作。若新學菩薩聞則恐怖,是故分別說:生滅者如化,不生滅者不如化。」

論主問道:

唯有佛一人是無誑的人,一切人都在佛這裡想要求得實事,如今佛何以說一切法都空、或說不都空?

論主答道:

佛在這裡面自己說出因緣:「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化。」

論主問道:

可以為了人的緣故而轉變諸法之相嗎?

論主答道:

這裡面佛說「諸法相者性空」,性空怎麼可轉?佛最初得這諸法實相的時候,心只趣向涅槃寂滅。那時,十方諸佛、諸天請佛不要入涅槃:『一切眾生苦惱,當度脫之!』佛就受了請,佛只是為了度眾生的緣故而住。以這緣故,知道有可利益的眾生,隨事而為他們說。

觀諸有為法虛誑的緣故,涅槃為實、不變不異。有新發意的菩薩執著這涅槃,因這執著而起諸煩惱;為了斷這執著的緣故,說涅槃如化。若沒有著心,這時就說涅槃非如化。

再者,有兩種道:小乘道、大乘道。小乘的論議,以涅槃為實;大乘的論議,以利智慧深入的緣故,觀色等諸法都如涅槃。

所以二說並無過咎。

須菩提又問:『怎樣教化新發意的菩薩,令他知道平等性空?』

須菩提的心意是說:性空是凡夫人的大怖畏之處,聽聞性空無所有,如同臨於深坑。為什麼呢?因為一切還沒有得道的人,我心深著的緣故,怖畏空法,作這樣的念:『佛教人勤修善行,終歸入於無所有之中!』以這緣故,須菩提問:「以何方便教誨是新發意者?」

佛答:「諸法先有今無耶?」

佛的心意是:因為新發意的人怖畏後來當無的緣故,所以說:「諸法先有今無耶?」

須菩提自己了了知道諸法先自無、今亦無,只因新發意的人被我見之心所覆的緣故而生驚怖;為了除去顛倒,令他得實見,畢竟無所失;知道諸煩惱顛倒的實相,所謂性空,這時就沒有恐怖。這樣等法,應當教新發意的人:若諸法先有,因為行道的緣故而無,就應當恐怖;本來自無的緣故,不應當恐怖,只是為了除去顛倒罷了。

This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the eighty-seventh chapter, "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the ninety-sixth fascicle.

Sūtra ①: Subhūti Asks How, Since Dharmas Are Equal and Nothing Is Done, the Bodhisattva Does Not Move within Equality and yet Practises the Bodhisattva's Business; the Buddha, through the Simile of a Conjured Person Making a Conjuration, Teaches That All Dharmas Are Conjuration, Opens Out the Six Kinds of Transformation, and Answers That Only Nirvāṇa with the Mark of Non-deception Is a Dharma That Is Not Transformation; Subhūti Makes a Difficulty from the Emptiness of Nature Being Precisely Nirvāṇa; the Buddha Answers That It Is for the Sake of Bodhisattvas Who Have Newly Aroused the Mind That He Distinguishes What Arises and Ceases as like a Conjuration and What Does Not Arise or Cease as Not like a Conjuration; and Finally Subhūti Asks How a Bodhisattva Who Has Newly Aroused the Mind Is to Be Taught to Know This Emptiness of Nature

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done, how can the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā not move within equality and yet practise the bodhisattva's business, by giving, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared endeavour?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! As you say: 「是諸法平等、無所作。」 tr. "These dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done." If these beings themselves knew that dharmas are equal, the Buddha would not use his supernormal power; not moving within the equality of dharmas, he pulls beings out of the notion of I and self, and by emptiness delivers them from the birth and death of the five destinies, and so on up to the marks of a knower and a seer; he delivers them from the mark of form and so on up to the mark of consciousness, from the mark of the eye and so on up to the mark of the mind, from the mark of the earth element and so on up to the mark of the consciousness element; he makes them far from the marks of the conditioned nature and makes them obtain the marks of the unconditioned nature—the marks of the unconditioned nature are precisely emptiness.’

Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! By what emptiness are all dharmas empty?’

The Buddha said: ‘The bodhisattva is far from the marks of all dharmas; by this emptiness all dharmas are empty. Subhūti! What do you think? If there were a conjured person who in turn conjured a conjured person, would this conjuration have any real matter that is not empty?’

Subhūti said: ‘No! World-Honored One! This conjured person has no real matter that is not empty.’

‘These two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; because of the emptiness of emptiness they are empty, and one should not discriminate: this is emptiness, this is conjuration. Why? These two things are equal; within emptiness they are unfindable, namely this emptiness and this conjuration. For what reason? Subhūti! Form is precisely conjuration; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are precisely conjuration; and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, which is precisely conjuration.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If worldly dharmas are conjuration, then world-transcending dharmas—namely the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, the eightfold noble path; the three gates of liberation; the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas; together with the fruits of these dharmas; and also the noble and holy persons, namely the srota-āpanna, the sakṛdāgāmin, the anāgāmin, the arhat, the pratyekabuddha, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, and the buddhas. World-Honored One! Are these dharmas also conjuration?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘All dharmas are conjuration. Among these dharmas there is the transformation of the śrāvaka dharmas, there is the transformation of the pratyekabuddha dharmas, there is the transformation of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva dharmas, there is the transformation of the dharmas of the buddhas, there is the transformation of the dharmas of the afflictions, there is the transformation of the dharmas of the causes and conditions of deeds. For these causes and conditions, Subhūti, all dharmas are conjuration.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! These severings of the afflictions—namely the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the arhat, the pratyekabuddha; and the Buddha path, which severs the afflictions and their habitual residues—are they all transformation?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If there is a dharma that has the mark of arising and ceasing, it is all transformation.’

Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! What dharma is not transformation?’

The Buddha said: ‘If a dharma is without arising and without ceasing, this is not transformation.’

Subhūti said: ‘What is it that is unarisen and unceasing and is not transformation?’

The Buddha said: ‘Nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception: this dharma is not transformation.’

‘World-Honored One! As the Buddha himself has said: 「諸法平等,非聲聞作、非辟支佛作、非諸菩薩摩訶薩作、非諸佛作,有佛、無佛諸法性常空。」 tr. "Dharmas are equal; they are not made by śrāvakas, not made by pratyekabuddhas, not made by the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, not made by the buddhas; whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the nature of dharmas is ever empty." The emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa; how is it said that the one dharma, nirvāṇa, is not like a conjuration?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! Dharmas are equal; they are not made by śrāvakas, and so on up to: the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa. If a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind hears that all dharmas are ultimately empty of nature, and so on up to nirvāṇa too being all like a conjuration, his mind is startled and afraid; it is for the sake of these bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind that I distinguish and say that what arises and ceases is like a conjuration and what does not arise or cease is not like a conjuration.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind to be taught, so that he knows this emptiness of nature?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Did dharmas exist from the first and now not exist?’

Treatise ①: The Treatise-Author Explains Why Subhūti Asks Again When the Buddha Had Already Answered; Equality without Doing and Benefiting with Doing; the Meaning of the Two Emptinesses; Being Far from the Marks of All Dharmas; Empty Because of the Emptiness of Emptiness; All Dharmas Are Conjuration and yet Have Distinctions; the Six Kinds of Transformation Item by Item; the Near Cause and the Far Cause by Which the Afflictions Give Birth to Wholesome Deeds; the Transformation of Deeds and the Six Destinies; Why It Does Not Speak Only of the Transformation of Deeds; Why Only Nirvāṇa Is Not like a Conjuration, and the Two Paths Whose Two Sayings Are without Fault; and Finally Explaining That, Since Dharmas Were Non-existent of Themselves Before and Are Non-existent Now Too, One Should Not Be Afraid

The treatise-author asks:

The Buddha has already answered this matter before; why does Subhūti now ask again? Namely: ‘World-Honored One! If dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done, how can the bodhisattva not move within the equality of dharmas and yet greatly benefit beings?’

The treatise-author answers:

Because this matter is hard to understand, although it was spoken of before he asks again.

Again, because the sūtra is about to end, the Buddha said 「深空,凡夫、聖人所不能行、所不能到」 tr. "Deep emptiness, where ordinary people and sages cannot go and cannot reach"; therefore Subhūti knows that the mark of the equality of all dharmas is certainly empty; then how can the bodhisattva abide within this dharma and yet be able to benefit beings? The equal dharma has the mark of non-doing; benefiting has the mark of doing.

The Buddha approves Subhūti's meaning, and answers by turning back Subhūti's own question. He approves the equality Subhūti spoke of, and answers what he asked about benefiting beings, namely: if beings themselves knew that dharmas are equal and ultimately empty, the Buddha would have no power of kindness to exert. As when a patient knows of himself how to tend himself, the physician has no work.

Subhūti asks again: ‘If the real mark of all dharmas is ultimate emptiness and there is nothing it can do, why does the bodhisattva abide within it and benefit beings?’ If the bodhisattva used this equality to benefit beings, he would destroy the real mark!

The Buddha answers: ‘The bodhisattva does not benefit beings by the real mark of all dharmas; it is only because beings do not know ultimate emptiness that the bodhisattva teaches and instructs them so that they know it.’ The bodhisattva teaching and transforming beings is the siddhānta of counteraction; Subhūti makes his difficulty from within the siddhānta of the highest meaning, in which there is no benefit.

The Buddha answers: beings are inverted and do not know; the Buddha only breaks their inversion and does not say that this is real. Therefore the bodhisattva abides within this mark of equality, far from the mark of a self and so on up to the marks of a knower and a seer; this is called 「眾生空」 tr. "the emptiness of beings"; with this dharma, in which there is no I and self at all, he teaches and transforms beings.

Beings are of two kinds: first, those in whom craving predominates; second, those in whom views predominate. Those in whom craving predominates, on obtaining this dharma of non-self, give rise to a mind of weariness and parting and become free of desire, and have this thought: ‘If there is no self, what use are the other things!’ Those in whom views predominate, although they know the dharma of non-self, yet engage in idle discourse about form and the other dharmas as permanent, as impermanent, and so on; therefore next he speaks of the mark of form, the five aggregates, the twelve sense-fields, the eighteen elements, and so on up to being far from the marks of the conditioned nature and obtaining the marks of the unconditioned nature—the marks of the unconditioned nature are precisely emptiness. This is called the emptiness of dharmas.

The treatise-author asks:

Why does Subhūti ask this question: 「用何等空故一切法空?」 tr. "By what emptiness are all dharmas empty?"

The treatise-author answers:

Emptiness is of all kinds: as there is no water in fire and no fire in water, that too is emptiness; non-self within the five aggregates is also like this; sometimes there is the emptiness of beings, sometimes the emptiness of dharmas. Within the emptiness of dharmas, someone says: ‘Though dharmas are empty, they are not wholly empty; as within the emptiness of form the root atoms remain.’ Therefore Subhūti asks: 「以何等空故,一切法空?」 tr. "By what emptiness are all dharmas empty?"

The Buddha answers: 「以無所得畢竟空故,遠離一切相。」 tr. "By the ultimate emptiness of nothing to be attained, far from all marks." Therefore herein he speaks of the emptiness of beings and the emptiness of dharmas; because of these two emptinesses, there is no dharma that is not empty.

The treatise-author asks:

If so, why does it say here 「離一切法相」 tr. "far from the marks of all dharmas"?

The treatise-author answers:

All dharmas cannot be wholly destroyed; only leave their wrong recollection and imagining, and all dharmas are left of themselves. As when a person of supernormal power destroys the mark of form, stone walls do not obstruct him. As the Buddha said: 「汝等當於五眾中修正憶念,斷貪欲,得正解脫。」 tr. "You should cultivate right recollection within the five aggregates, sever greed and desire, and obtain right liberation." Therefore it speaks of being far from marks.

When Subhūti had heard these words, his mind was startled and doubtful: ‘How is it that all dharmas, whether great or small, have no root reality at all? Ordinary people are false, and it may be said that they have no real matter; but sages should have a little reality!’ Although Subhūti is an arhat and deeply values the dharmas of the Buddha, he also asks for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind.

The Buddha knows Subhūti's mind and wishes to make this matter clear, so he speaks a simile and asks Subhūti in return: 「於汝意云何?如化人復作化,是化有本實不空不?」 tr. "What do you think? If a conjured person makes a further conjuration, does this conjuration have a root reality that is not empty, or not?"

The answer: 「不也!是化無有實事而不空者。空及化人二事,不合不散,皆空故,用空空故空。」 tr. "No! This conjuration has no real matter that is not empty. The two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; because both are empty, they are empty by the emptiness of emptiness."

The treatise-author asks:

Why is it named 「空空故空」 tr. "empty because of the emptiness of emptiness"?

The treatise-author answers:

To refute the eighteen matters as real there are the eighteen emptinesses; to refute the dharma of transformation and emptiness in the minds of beings one uses the emptiness of emptiness.

Worldly people all know that the dharma of illusion and conjuration does not abide long and has nothing it can do, and therefore it is named empty; therefore it says: 「空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」 tr. "Empty because of the emptiness of emptiness; one should not discriminate: this is emptiness, this is conjuration." Ordinary people know that transformation is empty and unreal, yet say that the other dharmas are real; therefore conjuration is used as a simile, so that they should know that the other dharmas are no different from conjuration. As for the way sages understand, conjuration cannot be used as a simile, because there is no discrimination. All dharmas are named the five aggregates; the Buddha says: 「色、受、想、行、識無不是化,以空故。」 tr. "Form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are none of them other than conjuration, because they are empty."

Subhūti says to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The dharmas of ordinary people are false and should be like a conjuration; are world-transcending dharmas also like transformation? Namely the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. If the four foundations of mindfulness and the other dharmas are like a conjuration because they arise from the side of causes and conditions, is the fruit of these dharmas—namely nirvāṇa—also like a conjuration? Are those who can give rise to this practice—namely the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha—also like a conjuration?’

The Buddha answers: 「若有為、若無為及諸賢聖皆是化,畢竟空故。」 tr. "Whether conditioned or unconditioned, and all the noble and holy ones, are all conjuration, because they are ultimately empty." This meaning has been spoken of at length everywhere from the first chapter onward; therefore it says: 「一切法空,皆如化。」 tr. "All dharmas are empty, all like a conjuration."

The treatise-author asks:

If all dharmas are empty and like a conjuration, why are there the distinctions of all kinds of dharmas?

The treatise-author answers:

As with what the Buddha transforms and what other people transform: though unreal, they have the distinctions of all kinds of shapes and images. So too with the various things seen in a dream: people see good things and bad things in a dream, and some give rise to joy, some give rise to fear. As with images in a mirror: though they have no real matter, they follow the original form, and the images are fair or ugly. Dharmas too are like this: though empty, each has its own causes and conditions.

As the Buddha says herein: 「是化法中,有聲聞變化、有辟支佛變化、有菩薩變化、有佛變化、有煩惱變化、有業變化。是故一切法皆是變化。」 tr. "Within these dharmas of conjuration there is the śrāvaka transformation, there is the pratyekabuddha transformation, there is the bodhisattva transformation, there is the Buddha transformation, there is the transformation of the afflictions, there is the transformation of deeds. Therefore all dharmas are transformation."

The śrāvaka transformation is the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the four noble truths, and so on up to the three gates of liberation. Why? The śrāvaka abides within the keeping of the precepts, gathers his mind by meditative concentration and seeks nirvāṇa, and contemplates the inner and outer body as impure; this is called the foundation of mindfulness of the body. Such dharmas as these arise from vigorous effort for the sake of nirvāṇa. This dharma was from the first non-existent and now exists, and having existed returns to non-existence: this is the śrāvaka transformation.

The pratyekabuddha transformation is, namely, contemplating the twelve links of causes and conditions and other such dharmas. For what reason? Because the wisdom of the pratyekabuddha is deeper than that of the śrāvaka. The bodhisattva transformation is, namely, the six perfections, together with the two kinds of supernormal power: obtained as retribution and obtained through cultivation. The transformation of the dharmas of the Buddha is the thirty-two marks, the eighty minor marks, the ten powers, the omniscience of all kinds, and the other immeasurable dharmas of the Buddha. The transformation of the afflictions is the afflictions giving rise to all kinds of deeds: wholesome deeds, unwholesome deeds, indeterminate deeds; fixed deeds, unfixed deeds; wholesome deeds, unwholesome deeds, unmoving deeds; and other immeasurable deeds.

The treatise-author asks:

The afflictions are evil dharmas; how can they give rise to wholesome deeds and unmoving deeds?

The treatise-author answers:

There are two kinds of cause: first, the near cause; second, the far cause. A person has the mind of self, and for the sake of obtaining permanence and happiness in a later body he cultivates giving: this is the near cause. For the sake of leaving the decaying, vexed, and impure body of the desire realm he cultivates meditative concentration: this is the far cause.

Again, someone says: all ordinary people give rise to deeds because of coming together with the mind of self.

Someone says: there is no sixth consciousness that arises apart from the mind of self; it is by abiding in the mind of self that the sixth consciousness arises, and the mind of self is the root of all the afflictions.

The treatise-author asks:

The afflictions are a stained mind, a wholesome mind is a pure mind; stain and purity cannot come together; why is it said 「住我心中能起善業」 tr. "abiding in the mind of self one can give rise to wholesome deeds"?

The treatise-author answers:

It is not so! Every mind arises together with wisdom; within the mind of ignorance too there should be wisdom; wisdom and ignorance are mutually contrary dharmas, and yet they arise within one mind.

Purity and stain are also like this. Ordinary people have not yet obtained the holy path; how could they part from the mind of self and practise good? Within anger and the other afflictions one cannot practise good; because the mind of self is indeterminate and soft, therefore within the afflicted mind wholesome deeds and unmoving deeds arise, and there is no fault.

The transformation of deeds is the dharma that gives birth to all retribution, namely the six destinies: the retribution of evil deeds is the three evil destinies, the retribution of wholesome deeds is the three good destinies. Evil deeds are of the highest, the middle, and the lowest: the highest are the hells, the middle are the animals, the lowest are the hungry ghosts. Wholesome deeds are also of the highest, the middle, and the lowest: the highest are the gods, the middle are humans, the lowest are the asuras and the like. The highest wholesome deeds have all kinds of distinctions of light and heavy and so on, and the highest evil deeds also have differences of light and heavy. The sequence of light and heavy is as spoken of within the hells; the other destinies too are as spoken of in the chapter "Distinguishing Deeds".

The treatise-author asks:

If it exists from deeds, why is it said to be transformation?

The treatise-author answers:

Ordinary people see dharmas as not like a conjuration; sages, because they know the mark of ultimate emptiness, contemplate beings with the divine eye as all without end, without beginning, and without middle. As the master of conjuration makes transformations from a distant place; deeds too are like this, making the transformation of the present body from within the past world.

As a transformed thing can in all kinds of ways make people give rise to sorrow, joy, fear, and dread; the wise contemplate it as all without reality, while people perversely give rise to sorrow and joy, and such people are laughable! Deeds too are like this; therefore it speaks of the transformation of deeds.

The treatise-author asks:

All these transformations are made by deeds; why does it not speak only of the transformation of deeds?

The treatise-author answers:

Deeds are of two kinds: pure deeds and stained deeds. Pure deeds are the śrāvaka transformation and so on up to the Buddha transformation; stained deeds are the transformation of the afflictions.

Again, there are two kinds of deeds: the deeds of ordinary people and the deeds of sages. The deeds of ordinary people are the transformation of the afflictions; the deeds of sages are the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha.

Therefore, although all are the transformation of deeds, it further makes broad distinctions, and there is no fault. 「是故,須菩提!當知一切法空皆如化。」 tr. "Therefore, Subhūti! Know that all dharmas are empty and all like a conjuration."

Subhūti asks again: ‘World-Honored One! These severings of the afflictions by the sages—namely the fruit of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the fruit of the arhat, the pratyekabuddha path, which severs all the afflictions and their habitual residues—are these severings all like a conjuration?’

Subhūti's meaning is: conditioned dharmas, because they are false and deceptive, are like transformation; unconditioned dharmas, because they are real and without making, should not be conjuration; therefore he asks.

The Buddha answers: 「一切法若生若滅皆如化。」 tr. "All dharmas, whether arising or ceasing, are like a conjuration." Why? Because from the first non-existent they now exist, and now existent they afterwards do not exist, they deceive and delude people's minds. The Buddha's meaning is: all dharmas born from causes and conditions are without self-nature; because they are without self-nature they are ultimately empty; because they are ultimately empty they are all like a conjuration.

Subhūti seeks the real mark of all dharmas and his mind has not yet come to rest; therefore he asks the Buddha: ‘What dharma is not like a conjuration?’ Subhūti's meaning is to say: there is one fixed, real dharma that is not like a conjuration, on which one may rely and seek it with vigour.

The Buddha answers: 「有。若法無生無滅,即是非化。」 tr. "There is. If a dharma is without arising and without ceasing, it is not conjuration." Which is it? It is, namely, nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception. Because this dharma is without arising it is without ceasing; because it is without ceasing it cannot make people give rise to sorrow. The Buddha distinguishes that all conditioned dharmas are ultimately empty and all like a conjuration; only the one dharma, nirvāṇa, is not like a conjuration.

At that time Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘As the Buddha has said: 「平等法,非佛所作,非聲聞、辟支佛所作,有佛、無佛諸法常住性空相。」 tr. "The equal dharma is not made by the Buddha, not made by śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas; whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, dharmas abide ever with the mark of the emptiness of nature." The mark of the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa.’

Subhūti's meaning is to say: deep within prajñāpāramitā, nirvāṇa too is empty, as is said everywhere in the earlier chapters; why does the Buddha now say 「唯一涅槃不如化」 tr. "only nirvāṇa alone is not like a conjuration"? Therefore he cites the Buddha's words to make his difficulty: ‘The real mark of all dharmas, the dharma of the emptiness of nature, abides ever; the buddhas only expound it for people. The emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa. Why now, among the dharmas that arise and cease, do you separately say that nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception is not like a conjuration?’

The Buddha answers: 「諸法平等常住,非賢聖所作。若新學菩薩聞則恐怖,是故分別說:生滅者如化,不生滅者不如化。」 tr. "Dharmas are equal and abide ever; they are not made by the noble and holy ones. If bodhisattvas new to the training hear this they are afraid; therefore I distinguish and say: what arises and ceases is like a conjuration; what does not arise or cease is not like a conjuration."

The treatise-author asks:

The Buddha alone is the one who does not deceive, and all people come to the Buddha wishing to seek the real matter; why does the Buddha now say that all dharmas are empty, or say that they are not all empty?

The treatise-author answers:

Herein the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: 「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化。」 tr. "For the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, I say that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration."

The treatise-author asks:

May the marks of dharmas be turned for the sake of people?

The treatise-author answers:

Herein the Buddha says 「諸法相者性空」 tr. "the marks of dharmas are empty of nature"; how could the emptiness of nature be turned? When the Buddha first obtained this real mark of all dharmas, his mind tended only toward nirvāṇa and quiescent extinction. At that time the buddhas of the ten directions and the gods begged the Buddha not to enter nirvāṇa: ‘All beings are suffering and vexed; you should deliver them!’ The Buddha then accepted the request; the Buddha abides only in order to deliver beings. For this reason, knowing that there are beings who can be benefited, he speaks to them according to the matter.

Contemplating that conditioned dharmas are false and deceptive, nirvāṇa is real, unchanging and not different. There are bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind who cling to this nirvāṇa, and because of this clinging raise up the afflictions; in order to sever this clinging it is said that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration. If there is no clinging mind, at that time it is said that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration.

Again, there are two paths: the path of the Small Vehicle and the path of the Great Vehicle. The discussion of the Small Vehicle takes nirvāṇa as real; the discussion of the Great Vehicle, because it enters deeply with keen wisdom, contemplates form and the other dharmas as all like nirvāṇa.

Therefore the two sayings are without fault.

Subhūti asks again: ‘How is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind to be taught and transformed, so that he knows the emptiness of nature that is equal?’

Subhūti's meaning is to say: the emptiness of nature is the place of great fear for ordinary people; hearing that the emptiness of nature is without anything existent is like standing at the edge of a deep pit. Why? Because all those who have not yet obtained the path cling deeply with the mind of self, they fear the dharma of emptiness, and have this thought: ‘The Buddha teaches people to cultivate good conduct diligently, and in the end it returns into what is without anything existent!’ For this reason Subhūti asks: 「以何方便教誨是新發意者?」 tr. "By what skilful means are those who have newly aroused the mind to be taught?"

The Buddha answers: 「諸法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist before and now not exist?"

The Buddha's meaning is: because those who have newly aroused the mind fear that afterwards there will be nothing, he says: 「諸法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist before and now not exist?"

Subhūti himself knows clearly that dharmas were non-existent of themselves before and are non-existent now too; only because those who have newly aroused the mind are covered by the mind of the view of self do they become startled and afraid. To remove inversion and make them obtain true seeing, in the end nothing is lost; when one knows the real mark of the afflictions and inversions, namely the emptiness of nature, at that time there is no fear. Such dharmas as these should be taught to those who have newly aroused the mind: if dharmas existed before and became non-existent because of practising the path, one should be afraid; because from the first they are non-existent of themselves, one should not be afraid; it is only in order to remove inversion.

義疏Exposition

涅槃如化品:平等無所為作與利益眾生何以不相違,何以要用化人作化人來答一切法空,空空故空何以不是空上加空,出世間法與賢聖人何以也是化,六種變化何以要分成聲聞辟支佛菩薩佛煩惱業因緣,生滅相何以就是變化的判準,無誑相涅槃何以獨被拈出而說非變化,性空既即是涅槃何以又說涅槃一法不如化,為新發意菩薩故分別何以不是兩套法,煩惱是惡法何以能生善業無動業,我心無記柔軟一語何以是這一難的關鍵,業變化何以要開出六道果報,何以不但說業變化而分淨垢凡聖,著涅槃而起煩惱何以要說涅槃如化,小乘大乘二道論議何以二說無咎,諸法先有今無耶一問何以能除新發意者的恐怖

在問什麼

這一品問的是一個極容易被略過、卻攔在每一個學般若的人面前的問題:既然一切法平等、無所為作,那麼「作」還有什麼立足之地?須菩提起手就把這一問擺明——諸法平等、無所為作,菩薩行般若波羅蜜,怎麼能在平等之中不動,而又行布施、愛語、利益、同事之事?平等是無作之相,利益眾生卻明明是有作之相,兩者一放在一起,就成了難。

佛的答法不是調停兩邊,而是把「化」字提出來。若有化人又作化人,這化有沒有實事而不空的?答案是沒有。既然沒有,那麼空與化二事「不合不散」,也不必分別哪個是空、哪個是化。由這一喻推開去,色乃至一切種智都是化;再推開去,出世間的三十七品、三解脫門、十力無畏不共法,以至須陀洹乃至諸佛,也都是化。須菩提追到最後一步,問:那麼有沒有一法不是變化?佛答得極簡:「若法無生無滅,是非變化。」——「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」

問題到這裡纔真正立起來。須菩提立刻引佛自己說過的話回難:諸法平等,非聲聞作乃至非諸佛作,有佛無佛諸法性常空,而「性空即是涅槃」;既然性空就是涅槃,性空又明明是一切法的通相,那麼何以單說涅槃一法不如化?佛的答語只一句,卻是全品的樞紐:若新發意菩薩聽聞一切法畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦皆如化,心則驚怖,「為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化」。也就是說,「涅槃不如化」不是與『一切法如化』並立的另一個判斷,而是一句對人說的話。

論主接下來所作的,是把這一句『對人說的話』的分寸逐層守住。他一面說明何以要用對治悉檀教化眾生而不壞第一義,一面把「化」的內容開成六種變化逐目落實,又分出近因遠因以解煩惱何以能生善業,末後回到涅槃一段,給出『著涅槃者說涅槃如化、無著心者說涅槃非如化』與『小乘以涅槃為實、大乘觀色等諸法皆如涅槃』兩重解釋,斷之曰「是故二說無咎」。全品最後落在一個反問上——「諸法先有今無耶?」新發意者所怖畏的,是修行到頭一場空;佛只用這一問,把「先有今無」的前提抽掉:本來自無,何處可失。

逐段解明

一、須菩提問平等無所為作,云何於平等中不動而行菩薩事。 品首即是全品之難。須菩提所問並非疑佛,是把兩句都出自佛口的話並排放出:一句「諸法平等、無所為作」,一句菩薩「行菩薩事,以布施、愛語、利益、同事」。讀經遇此等問,先要看出問者是拿佛語問佛語,不是拿己見問佛——這樣的問,答語必落在兩語如何並行,而不落在誰對誰錯。

二、佛可其言,說眾生自知則佛不用神力,末以無為性相即是空收。 佛先印可「是諸法平等、無所作」一句,隨即給出關鍵的假設語:「若是眾生自知諸法平等,佛不用神力」——利益眾生之所以有,正因眾生不自知。次歷數所拔所度:吾我想、五道生死乃至知者見者相、色相乃至識相、眼相乃至意相、地種相乃至識種相,末歸「遠離有為性相,令得無為性相,無為性相即是空」。此段須看住末句:所令得的無為性相仍是空,故拔度之事並未在平等之外別立一法。

三、須菩提問用何等空故一切法空。 須菩提不問『空不空』,問的是「用何等空」。此問極有分量:空之一字人人會說,而所依之空各各不同——這正是下文論主要展開的地方。讀者於此可先自問一句:我所說的空,是哪一種空?

四、佛答遠離一切法相,並設化人作化人之問。 佛的答語分兩截:先正答「菩薩遠離一切法相,用是空故一切法空」,再立喻反問——「若有化人作化人,是化頗有實事不空者不?」此處不作說理而作設問,是要問者自己說出答案;凡經中佛反問處,讀者宜先停下自答,再看下文。

五、須菩提答是化人無有實事而不空。 須菩提答得乾脆:沒有。此答看似平常,實則已把全品的結論先說了一半——所化者無實,能化者亦無實,化上加化仍是無實。下文一切法皆是化之說,所依者即此一答。

六、空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,色乃至一切種智即是化。 佛承其答而出三層:其一、空與化「不合不散」,不是兩物相合,也不是兩物分離;其二、「以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化」,連「空」這一邊也不許執取;其三、由是推至「色即是化,受、想、行、識即是化,乃至一切種智即是化」。三層一路收緊,末層已把佛果之智也收入化中。

七、須菩提問出世間法及賢聖人亦是化不。 須菩提聽出了推論的走向,立刻舉出最不容易被說成「化」的一批法:四念處乃至十八不共法、並諸法果,以及須陀洹乃至諸佛。他不是不信,是要佛把話說到底。讀經至此當學此種問法:把結論推到自己最不願放手之處,再請問。

八、佛答一切法皆是化,並開聲聞辟支佛菩薩諸佛煩惱業因緣六種變化。 佛不但答「一切法皆是化」,還隨即把「化」開成六類:聲聞法變化、辟支佛法變化、菩薩摩訶薩法變化、諸佛法變化、煩惱法變化、業因緣法變化。此處要看出佛的用意:說一切皆化,不是把種種法混作一團,種種差別仍在化中歷然,這正是下文論主答『何以有種種別異』之所本。

九、須菩提問諸煩惱斷皆是變化不。 須菩提再退一步問「斷」:四沙門果、辟支佛、佛道斷諸煩惱習——這些「斷」也是變化嗎?所以特問斷者,因為斷是無為之相,不同於有為之生。此問問得準,故引出下文以生滅相為判準的一答。

十、佛答若有法生滅相者皆是變化。 佛不逐條答那些斷,只給判準:「若有法生滅相者,皆是變化。」一句判準勝過百條列舉——凡有生有滅,即是變化。讀者得此一語,前面所列一切法皆可自判,不必更問。

十一、須菩提問何等法非變化。 既有判準,須菩提便反向追問:那麼何等法不是變化?此問是全品最關鍵的一轉——前此所說皆是「是」,自此而下要說一個「非」。

十二、佛答若法無生無滅是非變化。 佛仍以判準作答,只把前語反過來說:無生無滅者非變化。此答仍未指名任何一法,只給界說;讀經者宜留意:佛在此處守得極穩,不肯先出名目。

十三、須菩提問何等是不生不滅非變化。 須菩提追問名目:究竟哪一法是不生不滅、不是變化的?這一問是他親手把下文的難題引出來的——名目一出,執取便有處可著。

十四、佛答無誑相涅槃是法非變化。 佛至此纔出名目:「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」此句有一限定語不可略過——所說的是「無誑相」之涅槃,不是一個與生死相對而別有自體的涅槃。下文論主釋此語云「是法無生故無滅,無滅故不能令人生憂」,正是順此限定語而說。

十五、須菩提引佛自說性空即是涅槃為難。 須菩提立刻以佛語難佛語:佛自說諸法平等非聲聞作乃至非諸佛作、有佛無佛諸法性常空,而「性空即是涅槃」;既然如此,何以又說涅槃一法不如化?此難極正——若性空即是涅槃,涅槃便不能在性空之外別有一席。

十六、佛答為新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。 佛先全盤承認難者所引之語皆是佛說,然後說出所以然:新發意菩薩聞一切法畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦皆如化,心則驚怖,所以纔作此分別。此答要讀準:佛沒有收回「涅槃亦皆如化」,只是說對某一種人先不這樣說。

十七、須菩提問云何教新發意菩薩令知是性空。 得此一答,須菩提的問題便自然轉向教法:既然分別是為新發意者而設,那麼究竟該怎樣教他,纔能令他知道性空而不驚怖?全品由義理之辯轉入教化之方,樞紐在此一問。

十八、佛反問諸法本有今無耶。 經段以佛的一個反問作結,不作陳述:「諸法本有今無耶?」此語不是問須菩提,是把新發意者心中的錯誤前提點出來——他所以怖畏,是先認定諸法本有而今說為無。經文至此戛然而止,其義由論主接說。

十九、問答一之問:佛先已答,須菩提今何以更問。 論主起釋,第一問即問須菩提何以重問。所重問者,論主逐字牒出:「世尊!若諸法平等,無所作為,云何菩薩於諸法平等中不動而大利益眾生?」凡論主為一問立問,即是提示讀者此問並非閒文,下文必有著落。

二十、問答一之答:以是事難解故,雖先說而更問。 答語只一句,卻立下一條讀經的通則:難解之事,經中容許重問,重問不是文字重出。讀者遇經中同一義再三出現,當先想此語,不宜輕判為繁複。

廿一、又經將訖,佛說深空凡夫聖人所不能行不能到,故有此難。 論主補出重問的第二層來歷:經將終了時,佛說「深空,凡夫、聖人所不能行、所不能到」,須菩提由此知一切法平等相決定是空,纔更覺菩薩住此而利益眾生為難。末二句是論主把難處說到最白:「平等法無作相,利益是有作相。」——全品之難,此十二字盡之。

廿二、佛可須菩提意,還以其問而答,出病人自知將適則藥師無功之喻。 論主釋佛答之法:不另立新義,就用問者自己的話答他——可其平等,答其利益眾生。所答之理是一個假設:若眾生自知諸法平等畢竟空,佛便無恩力可施。次出喻:「若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。」此喻要看清所比:藥師之功不在藥中,在病人之不自知;菩薩之作不在平等法上添一物,在眾生之不自知。

廿三、須菩提復問:若用平等利益眾生,則壞實相。 論主重牒須菩提之難而說得更盡:諸法實相畢竟空、無所能作,菩薩若拿這平等去利益眾生,豈不壞了實相?此難比經文所問更進一層——前問是「云何能」,此問是『若能則壞』。

廿四、佛答不以實相利益眾生,論主判為對治悉檀與第一義悉檀之別。 佛答菩薩不是以諸法實相去利益眾生,只因眾生不知畢竟空,故教誨令知。論主隨即判定兩邊所據:菩薩教化眾生是對治悉檀,須菩提所難是以第一義悉檀中無所利益而難。一難一答本不同層,此判一出,難自消。讀論遇兩說相持,先問兩說各據何層,往往不必判是非。

廿五、佛答眾生顛倒不知,佛但破其顛倒,是名眾生空。 論主續釋:佛所作者只是破顛倒,並不說『這是實』。菩薩住平等相中,遠離我相乃至知者見者相,論主標其名曰「眾生空」,並說以此一切無吾我之法教化眾生。此段要記住一句:破顛倒不等於立真實——利益眾生之事全在破的一邊。

廿六、眾生有愛多見多二種,故次說五眾十二入十八界,是名法空。 論主分眾生為二類以釋經文次第:愛多者得無我法即生厭離,作念「若無我,何用餘物!」;見多者雖知無我,仍於色等法中戲論常與無常,故經文次說色相、五眾、十二入、十八界,乃至遠離有為性相而得無為性相,論主標其名曰「法空」。二空之名至此分明:前段對治愛,此段對治見。

廿七、問答二之問:須菩提何以作是問「用何等空故一切法空」。 論主第二問,問的正是經文第三段的那一問。此問看似問經文,實則是要引出當時諸家對「空」的不同說法——論主設問的用意,常在為下文的並陳鋪路。

廿八、問答二之答:空有種種,或眾生空或法空,或言色空中有微塵根本在。 論主答以「空有種種」,先舉粗喻:火中無水、水中無火,是一種空;五眾中無我,也是一種空。次分眾生空與法空。再出一家異說:「諸法雖空,亦不盡空,如色空中有微塵根本在。」——空到微塵而止,仍留一個根本。須菩提之問,正為簡別此等說法而發。此說並陳而不判,讀者可自照:我所說的空,有沒有留下一個不肯空的根本?

廿九、佛答以無所得畢竟空故遠離一切相,二空故一切法無不空。 論主引佛答為斷:「以無所得畢竟空故,遠離一切相。」並收前文二空——以眾生空、法空二者故,一切法無不空。此處「無所得」三字是關鍵:空之所以能盡,正因不於空中更有所得。

三十、問答三之問:若爾者,此中何以說「離一切法相」。 論主第三問,問得極細:既說一切法空,何以經文又說「離一切法相」?——空是法本來如此,離卻像是另作一番工夫,兩語似不相順。凡讀經覺兩語不相順處,正是要處。

卅一、問答三之答:一切法不可盡壞,但離其邪憶想,一切法自離。 論主答得斬截:法不是被人壞掉的,所離者是邪憶想,邪憶想一離,一切法自離。次出二證:如有神通的人壞色相故石壁無礙;如佛說「汝等當於五眾中修正憶念,斷貪欲,得正解脫」。此段最可救一種誤修——以為修空是把法一件件除掉;論主明說所除者在憶想一邊。

卅二、須菩提聞是心驚,謂聖人應有少許實,亦為新發意菩薩故問。 論主補出須菩提聽到此處的心境:一切法若大若小都無本實,凡夫虛妄可說無實,聖人總該有少許實罷?論主隨即為他分解:須菩提雖是阿羅漢而深貴佛法,此問亦為新發意菩薩而發。讀者於此可放心承認自己的『總該有一點實』之心——連須菩提處也記下了這一念。

卅三、佛知其意,故說譬喻,反問如化人復作化。 論主釋佛何以在此處出喻:因知須菩提心中所疑,欲明了此事,故設譬而反問——「於汝意云何?如化人復作化,是化有本實不空不?」譬喻不是修辭,是為破一個具體的心念而設;凡見佛出喻,宜先找出所破之念。

卅四、答言不也,空及化人二事不合不散,用空空故空。 論主牒出答語:「不也!是化無有實事而不空者。空及化人二事,不合不散,皆空故,用空空故空。」此答之要在「不合不散」四字——不說空與化是一,也不說是二;一則失其差別,二則立其對待。

卅五、問答四之問:何以名為「空空故空」。 論主第四問,專問「空空」一名。此名最易被讀成空上再加一層空,論主單獨立問,正為防此誤。

卅六、問答四之答:為破十八事實故有十八空,破眾生心中變化空法故用空空。 論主答出空空的來歷:十八空原是為破十八事之實而立,而眾生於「變化是空」這一法上又起執著,故更用空空破之。可見空空所破者不是法,是人於空上所起之著。

卅七、世間人知幻化不久住故名空,凡夫以餘法為實故以化為喻,聖人則不得以化為喻。 論主續說以化為喻的分際:世人本來就知道幻化不久住、無所能作而名之為空,只是仍以其餘之法為實,所以纔拿化來作比,令他知道餘法與化無異。若如聖人所解,則連這個喻也不得用了,因為聖人無所分別。末引佛語收束:「色、受、想、行、識無不是化,以空故。」此段給了譬喻一條退場的路:喻為破執而設,執去則喻亦不留。

卅八、須菩提白佛:凡夫法虛妄應如化,出世間法及其果與能行之人亦如化耶。 論主牒經文之問而說得更有層次:四念處等從因緣邊生故如化,那麼此法之果——涅槃,也如化嗎?能起此行的人——須陀洹乃至佛,也如化嗎?三層一問到底:法、果、人。此處已先伏下涅槃一難的種子。

卅九、佛答有為無為及諸賢聖皆是化,此義從初品已來處處廣說。 論主引佛答而加一句判語:此義從初品以來處處廣說,故言「一切法空,皆如化」。此語提醒讀者:本品所說並非新出之義,是全論一貫之說在此處收結。

四十、問答五之問:若一切法皆空如化,何以故有種種諸法別異。 論主第五問,問的是最實際的疑:既然皆空如化,眼前種種差別從何而來?此問不答,則空之說便與所見相違。

四一、問答五之答:化有形像別異,夢中所見、鏡中之像亦然,諸法雖空而各各有因緣。 論主連出三喻:佛所化與餘人所化雖不實而形像各異;夢中好惡之事有令人喜者、有令人怖者;鏡中之像雖無實事而隨本形有好有醜。末結一句:「諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣。」三喻同指一義——不實與差別可以並存,差別出於因緣,不出於實體。

四二、如佛此中說六種變化。 論主回牒經文六變化之語為下文逐目之綱:「是化法中,有聲聞變化、有辟支佛變化、有菩薩變化、有佛變化、有煩惱變化、有業變化。是故一切法皆是變化。」以下四段即逐目解之。

四三、聲聞變化者,三十七品四聖諦乃至三解脫門。 論主先釋聲聞變化,並說其所以為化之理:聲聞人住持戒中,以禪定攝心而求涅槃,觀內外身不淨是為身念處,如是等法為涅槃故勤精進而生起。斷語在末一句:「是法本無而今有、已有還無,是為聲聞變化。」——判為化者,正因其本無今有、已有還無。

四四、辟支佛變化、菩薩變化、佛法變化、煩惱變化逐目。 論主接說其餘四目:辟支佛變化者,觀十二因緣等諸法,所以與聲聞分者,因其智慧深於聲聞;菩薩變化者,六波羅蜜及報得、修得二種神通;佛法變化者,三十二相、八十隨形好、十力、一切種智等無量佛法;煩惱變化者,煩惱起種種業——善業、不善業、無記業,畢定業、不畢定業,善業、不善業、無動業等無量諸業。四目所舉皆是本論明文,讀者可逐目自檢:所列之法無一不是本無今有。

四五、問答六之問:諸煩惱是惡法,云何能生善業無動業。 論主第六問,問的是煩惱變化一目留下的難處:煩惱既是惡法,末目卻說它能起善業與無動業,惡因何以得善果?

四六、問答六之答:有近因遠因二種。 論主答以二因:人有我心,為後身當得常樂而修布施,這是近因;為離欲界衰惱不淨之身而修禪定,這是遠因。二因之立,是把『煩惱生善業』說成有次第的兩重——所生的不是善本身,是趣善之行;而發動此行者仍是我心。

四七、復有人言:一切凡夫皆以我心和合故起業。 論主引第一則異說以廣其義:凡夫起業,無不以我心和合為緣。此說並陳而不判,其作用在把上答的「人有我心」推為通說。

四八、有人言:無有離我心起第六識,我心即是諸煩惱根本。 第二則異說更進一層:第六識之起不能離我心,住我心故起第六識,故我心即是諸煩惱之根本。二說相次而列,一說其緣,一說其本。讀論遇連出之「有人言」,當看其相次之勢,不必急著選取一說。

四九、問答七之問:垢淨不得和合,何以言住我心中能起善業。 論主第七問,把難處逼到極處:煩惱是垢心,善心是淨心,垢淨既不得和合,何以說住在我心之中能起善業?此問若不破,前答之近因遠因便無立足之地。

五十、問答七之答:一切心皆與慧俱生,無明心中亦應有慧。 論主答以一個現成的反例:一切心都與慧俱生,那麼無明心中也應當有慧——慧與無明正是相違之法,卻在一心之中生起。既有此例,則相違二法同起於一心並非不可能。此答之法可記:破『必不相容』之斷言,只須舉出一個實有的同在。

五一、淨垢亦如是,我心無記柔軟故,煩惱心中生善業無動業無咎。 論主由慧與無明推至淨與垢,並補出凡夫的實情:未得聖道者,怎能離我心而行善?在瞋等煩惱之中固然不得行善,而我心「無記柔軟」,不同於瞋等之剛強,所以煩惱心中生起善業、無動業並無過咎。「無記柔軟」四字是此一難的關竅——所以能容善者,正因其不定於惡。

五二、業變化者生一切果報法,所謂六道,上中下各有分別。 論主釋業變化一目:業生一切果報之法,所謂六道——惡業果報是三惡道,善業果報是三善道。惡業有上中下,上者地獄、中者畜生、下者餓鬼;善業亦有上中下,上者天、中者人、下者阿修羅等。上善業有種種輕重等分別,上惡業亦有輕重差別。末以「次第輕重,如地獄中說;餘道亦如〈分別業品〉中說」指路,不在此重出。六道之義解一一皆依本論此段明文,不假他說。

五三、問答八之問:若從業有,何以言變化。 論主第八問:果報既是從業而有,有因有果歷然,何以又說是變化?此問代讀者而發——業果之實感,是最難說成如化的一處。

五四、問答八之答:聖人以天眼觀眾生皆無有終、始、中間,如化主遠處作變化。 論主答分兩層:凡夫見諸法不如化,聖人知畢竟空相故,以天眼觀眾生「皆無有終、始、中間」。次出喻:如化主在遠處作變化,業亦如是,在過去世中作今身的變化。此喻極精——化主與所化之間隔著距離,故所化者不自知其所從來;眾生於前世之業亦然。

五五、如變化事令人生憂喜怖畏,智者觀之皆無有實。 論主續申前喻:變化之事能種種令人生憂、生喜、生怖畏,而智者觀之都無有實,人卻橫生憂喜,「是人可笑」。末結「業亦如是,是故說業變化」。此段把譬喻落到心行上——所笑者不是業,是對著無實之事而生的那一番憂喜。

五六、問答九之問:是諸變化皆業所作,何以不但說業變化。 論主第九問,問經文何以不把六變化併作一項:既然種種變化皆由業作,只說「業變化」豈不簡明?

五七、問答九之答:業有淨業垢業二種。 論主先以淨垢分之:淨業者,聲聞變化乃至佛變化;垢業就是煩惱變化。一分之下,六目已可收為兩類。

五八、復次,有凡夫業聖人業二種。 論主再出一分法:凡夫業是煩惱變化;聖人業,須陀洹乃至佛。二分與前一分所取之義不同——前者分業之性,此者分作業之人。並列二分而不判其優劣,是本論常法。

五九、是故雖皆是業變化而廣分別無咎,結一切法空皆如化。 論主收此一問:既可分而分,廣說並無過咎。末引經文為結:「是故,須菩提!當知一切法空皆如化。」廣與略各有其用——略以顯其一貫,廣以顯其差別,兩不相礙。

六十、須菩提復問諸聖人煩惱斷是諸斷皆如化不。 論主重牒經文之問:須陀洹果乃至阿羅漢果、辟支佛道,斷一切煩惱習——這些斷都如化嗎?此處所問者與第九段所問同一事,而在論中重出,是因下文論主要為這一問補出問者的心念。

六一、須菩提意:有為虛誑故如化,無為真實無作故不應是化。 論主點出問者心中所據:有為法虛誑所以如變化,無為法真實無作所以不應是化。此一念是全品後半一切難問的根——把「無作」讀成了『有一個真實無作的東西在』。

六二、佛答一切法若生若滅皆如化,論主釋以無自性故畢竟空。 論主引佛答而自釋其理:所以如化者,本無今有、今有後無,誑惑人心故;又申佛意——一切從因緣生法皆無自性,無自性故畢竟空,畢竟空故皆如化。此處給出的是一條完整的理路:因緣生、無自性、畢竟空、皆如化,四事相貫,可作全品的骨。

六三、須菩提求諸法實相意猶未息,問何等法不如化。 論主再點問者之心:須菩提意謂有一決定實法不如化,可依此法而精進求。此語說得極體貼——求道者總想尋一個可依可靠之處,這不是過失,而是一個必須被看破的念。

六四、佛答有,若法無生無滅即是非化,唯有涅槃一法非如化。 論主牒佛答並自問自答其名目:「何者是?所謂無誑相涅槃。」次釋其相:是法無生故無滅,無滅故不能令人生憂。末以一句總斷:佛分別一切有為法畢竟空皆如化,唯有涅槃一法非如化。此段須與第十六段合看——此處所立,正是下文所要重新安頓的。

六五、爾時須菩提引佛說平等法非佛所作、性空相即是涅槃。 論主重牒須菩提之難語:如佛所說「平等法,非佛所作,非聲聞、辟支佛所作,有佛、無佛諸法常住性空相」,而性空相就是涅槃。引佛語難佛語,其力最大——所引既是佛自說,答者不能以『非我所說』推之。

六六、須菩提意:涅槃亦空,上品中處處說,今何以說唯一涅槃不如化。 論主補出難者的全副心思:深入般若之中,涅槃亦空,這是上品處處說過的;如今忽說唯一涅槃不如化,便與前說相違。故引佛語為難——性空者即是涅槃,何以於生滅法中別說無誑相涅槃不如化?此段把難處說得毫無餘地,正是要逼出下文那一句「為新發意菩薩故」。

六七、佛答諸法平等常住非賢聖所作,為新學菩薩恐怖故分別說。 論主牒佛答:諸法平等常住,非賢聖所作;若新學菩薩聞則恐怖,是故分別說生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。答語中沒有一字收回前說,只多出一個所為之人。凡佛語前後似相違處,先找這個『為誰而說』。

六八、問答十之問:佛是無誑人,何以說一切法都空或說不都空。 論主第十問,問得最重:唯佛一人是無誑之人,一切人都到佛這裡求實事,如今忽說都空、忽說不都空,豈不令人無所適從?此問代一切疑者而發,不可略過。

六九、問答十之答:佛此中自說因緣,為新發意菩薩故說涅槃不如化。 論主答得極省:不必別求解釋,佛在這裡面自己說出了因緣——「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化。」凡經中自帶因緣語處,論主必先指出,不另立解;讀者亦當先向經文自身求答。

七十、問答十一之問:可為人故轉諸法相耶。 論主第十一問,把難處推到最後一步:即使是為人而說,難道可以為了人而把諸法之相轉掉嗎?——若法相可隨人而轉,佛語便無定準。這是全品最尖的一問。

七一、問答十一之答:性空云何可轉,佛初得實相時心趣涅槃,諸佛諸天請佛住世,故知隨事為說。 論主先正破:佛於此中說「諸法相者性空」,性空既是性空,如何可轉?法相本身動不得。次以佛自身的一段事為證:佛初得諸法實相時,心但趣向涅槃寂滅,是時十方諸佛、諸天請佛莫入涅槃——「一切眾生苦惱,當度脫之!」佛即受請,但為度眾生故住。由此可知,所隨者是事,不是法相。此段答得極好:不轉法相而仍可隨事為說,兩事並行不悖。

七二、有新發意菩薩著涅槃而起煩惱,為斷是著故說涅槃如化。 論主給出第一重解釋,並且把方向倒過來說:觀諸有為法虛誑故,涅槃為實、不變不異;有新發意菩薩因此著於涅槃,因著而起諸煩惱,為斷此著故說涅槃如化;若無著心,這時則說涅槃非如化。前文所說是『為怖畏者說不如化』,此處所說是『為執著者說如化』——兩說相反而同出一法,所隨者唯在聞者之病。

七三、復次,有小乘大乘二道,小乘以涅槃為實,大乘觀色等諸法皆如涅槃。 論主給出第二重解釋:二道論議不同——小乘論議以涅槃為實,大乘論議以利智慧深入故,觀色等諸法皆如涅槃。此語的方向亦要看準:不是說大乘把涅槃拉下來同於諸法,是說大乘把諸法看作皆如涅槃。

七四、是故二說無咎。 論主以四字收全段。「二說無咎」不是含糊兩可,是前文已逐一指出兩說各為何人、各據何道;所以無咎者,因其各有所對,而非因其可以不辨。

七五、須菩提復問云何教化新發意菩薩令知平等性空。 經文之末問在論中重出,論主由此轉入全品最後一段——教法。義理之辯至此已畢,剩下的是怎樣把這法給得出去。

七六、須菩提意:性空是凡夫大怖畏處,如臨深坑。 論主補出此問的心境:性空是凡夫人的大怖畏處,聞性空無所有,如臨深坑。何以故?一切未得道者我心深著,故怖畏空法,作是念——「佛教人勤修善行,終歸入無所有中!」此一念說得極真切:怖畏空者所怕的不是空,是修行到頭一場落空。

七七、佛答諸法先有今無耶。 佛不作安慰之語,只還他一問:「諸法先有今無耶?」凡人之怖,多起於一個未經檢查的前提;佛所作的,是把前提提出來令他自看。

七八、佛意:以新發意者怖畏後當無故說。 論主釋佛此問之意:新發意者所怖畏的是「後當無」,故以「先有今無耶」一問直指其病。問之所以為答,正在此處——病在何念,問即指何念。

七九、須菩提自了了知諸法先自無今亦無,為除顛倒故不應恐怖。 論主以須菩提之知見收束全品:諸法先自無、今亦無,只因新發意者為我見心所覆而生驚怖;為除顛倒,令得實見,畢竟無所失;知諸煩惱顛倒之實相即是性空,這時便沒有恐怖。末以一段教誨之語作結:若諸法先有,因行道故無,那纔應當恐怖;本來自無,就不應恐怖,「但為除顛倒耳」。全品自「諸法平等、無所為作」起,至「但為除顛倒耳」止——所作者唯在除顛倒,此外無一法可得可失。

不要讀錯

不要把「一切法皆是化」讀成一切法都不存在。論主已把差別與不實並列說明:化人所化雖不實而有種種形像別異,夢中所見有令人喜者、有令人怖者,鏡中之像隨本形而有好有醜,末結「諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣」。所破者是實體之見,不是眼前的差別。若讀成一切都無,則六種變化之逐目、六道果報之上中下,通通失去著落。

不要把「涅槃一法非如化」讀成涅槃是一個實有的東西。佛所立的名目帶著限定語——「無誑相涅槃」;論主釋之亦只說「是法無生故無滅,無滅故不能令人生憂」,並未說它有自體。更要緊的是佛自己給出的因緣:「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化。」既是為人而說,便不可反過來當作一個獨立的判斷來守。

不要把『為新發意菩薩故分別』讀成佛說了兩套法。論主給的兩重解釋正好方向相反:為怖畏一切皆空者,說不生滅者不如化;為著於涅槃而起煩惱者,說涅槃如化。若是兩套法,二者必相礙;正因所治者是二病而所依者是一法,纔能說「是故二說無咎」。讀者若自守一句而斥另一句,恰恰落在論主所破之處。

不要把『煩惱能生善業』讀成惡法可以直接成善。論主的答語有嚴密的層次:近因遠因所說的是我心為緣而起趣善之行;「一切心皆與慧俱生」所破的是垢淨必不相容的斷言;末句所依的是「我心無記柔軟」——所以能容善者,是因其無記而不定,不是因為煩惱本身是善。若略去「無記柔軟」四字,此段便成了惡能生善的濫說。

不要把「離一切法相」讀成把法一件件除掉。論主明說「一切法不可盡壞,但離其邪憶想,一切法自離」,並引佛語「汝等當於五眾中修正憶念,斷貪欲,得正解脫」為證。所斷者是貪欲,所修者是正憶念,法本身不在所壞之列。此一分寸若失,修行便成與境相角,愈角愈牢。

不要把末段的「不應恐怖」讀成一句安慰。佛所給的不是安慰,是一個反問——「諸法先有今無耶?」論主釋得極清楚:若諸法先有,因行道故無,那纔應當恐怖;初自無故,不應恐怖。恐怖之所以能除,是因為「先有」這個前提根本不成立,不是因為有人來寬慰。

修行作用

第一件受用,是把「生滅相」當作現成的判準用。佛在本品給的判準只一句——有生滅相者皆是變化,無生無滅者非變化。日用之中凡覺得某一法特別真實、特別靠得住時,可就此一問:它有沒有生、有沒有滅?本無今有、已有還無者,即在化中。此判準不須學問,隨處可驗。

第二件受用,是認出自己心中那個『總該有一點實』的念。須菩提聞一切法無本實而心驚,謂凡夫虛妄可無實事、聖人應有少許實;論主不但不呵,還為他分解。行人於此可放心承認此念之有,而後看住它:它一起,便會為自己尋一個決定實法「可依是法而精進求」——第六三段所說的,正是這一念的去處。

第三件受用,是學論主分層的答法。須菩提以第一義悉檀無利益為難,菩薩教化眾生是對治悉檀,兩者本不同層,論主一判而難自消。日常與人論法,遇兩說相持不下時,可先不論是非,只問兩說各據何層、各為何人而發;分層一明,爭處多半自息。

第四件受用,是把譬喻用完就放下。論主說世人本知幻化不久住,故以化為喻令知餘法與化無異;又說如聖人所解,則不得以化為喻,以無所分別故。譬喻是為破執而設的方便,不是所修之法。行人修觀時借喻入手,觀成之後不必守喻——守喻即成新執。

第五件受用,是把末段那一問拿來自問。聞空而生怖者,心裡實有一個「先有」的底子——以為自己本有些什麼,修到後來都要失去。可持佛所問自照:諸法先有今無耶?若本來自無,則所謂失者何在?論主說得明白:為除顛倒,令得實見,「竟無所失」。此一照,正是本品給行人最切近的用處。

承衍

本品的骨幹,是一段經文與一段論釋。經①自須菩提問諸法平等無所為作云何於平等中不動而行菩薩事起,佛可其言而說眾生自知則佛不用神力、拔吾我想度諸相、遠離有為性相令得無為性相即是空;次問用何等空故一切法空,佛以化人作化人設喻,須菩提答是化無有實事而不空,佛說空與化二事不合不散、以空空故空、色乃至一切種智即是化;須菩提舉出世間法與賢聖人而問亦是化不,佛答一切法皆是化並開聲聞辟支佛菩薩諸佛煩惱業因緣六種變化;又問諸煩惱斷皆是變化不,佛以生滅相為判準而答有生滅者皆是變化、無生無滅者非變化、無誑相涅槃是法非變化;須菩提引佛自說性空即是涅槃為難,佛答為新發意菩薩故分別生滅者如化不生滅者不如化;末問云何教新發意菩薩令知是性空,佛反問諸法本有今無耶而止。論①以問答十一番為骨,間以牒經重釋:先答佛先已答何以更問而出平等無作相與利益有作相之難、藥師無功之喻、對治與第一義二悉檀之判、眾生空與法空之分;次答用何等空之問而陳空有種種與色空中有微塵根本在之異說;次答離一切法相之問而立但離邪憶想一義;次答空空故空之名而說破變化空法;次答一切法皆化何以有別異而出化人形像、夢中好惡、鏡中好醜三喻,並逐目釋六種變化;次答煩惱云何生善業而立近因遠因、引二則有人言、破垢淨不得和合而歸於我心無記柔軟;次釋業變化與六道上中下之果報,答從業有何以言變化而出化主遠處作變化之喻;次答何以不但說業變化而分淨垢二業、凡夫聖人二業;次重牒須菩提問諸斷如化與求一決定實法之意,釋佛答唯涅槃一法非如化;次答佛何以或說都空或說不都空而指佛自說之因緣,答可為人故轉諸法相耶而破性空不可轉、引佛初得實相諸天請住一事為證,並出著涅槃故說如化與小乘大乘二道二重解釋,斷以二說無咎;末釋新發意者怖畏性空如臨深坑,而以諸法先自無今亦無、但為除顛倒收全品。

本品與前後諸品的義脈,可見者有二線。其一、承前:上品明諸法平等之義,本品即以「若諸法平等、無所為作」起問,是承平等之說而問其用,故經文起手不別立端緒。其二、垂後:本品結於教新發意者知性空而不恐怖,次品乃入求法之事,讀者可合觀二品以見知見既正而後行事之次第。

古德之釋,本品可誌者二家。吉藏於《大品經義疏》中以此品為第二明涅槃果,其科判云:「此下第二、明涅槃果。」並陳一家之說云:「有人言:差別品明菩提即智果,謂般若也。」而自立其解云:「今明此品,即是總明三德為涅槃果也。」其科本品經文之大分云:「須菩提於意云何下第二正明諸法如化不如化。文為四:初、明一切如化無化差別;第二、明一切法如化差別;第三、明涅槃不如化;第四、明涅槃如化。」四分之中,第三、第四兩分正對本品後半兩重解釋;其標第三分云:「白佛下,第三、明一往,明無為法不如化。」標第四分云:「世尊如佛自設下,第四、論涅槃如化也。」其釋六種變化,則以凡聖二果分之云:「論云:凡聖德論皆是變化,垢果是凡化,淨果是聖化。」此與本論以淨業垢業、凡夫業聖人業二分者取義相近而所立之名不同,並錄不判。其釋末段之反問云:「本有今無耶者,始行人聞涅槃亦空,故生斷見,亦明涅槃本不有今不無,何斷之有?生死亦然。」——以斷見釋始行人之怖,與本論以我見心覆釋之者各取一義,亦並錄不判。又吉藏所標品名作「如化品第八十七」,無「涅槃」二字,與本論本品之題不同,其所依者是經本一系之品目。均正於《大乘四論玄義》中明點本品之名而約引其義云:「故大論釋大品,如化品云:為新發意菩薩說涅槃是真實善妙有也。」——所引非本品逐字之文,是就「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化」一義而以自家之語轉述,繫屬既明,誌錄不判。慧影之疏現存部分止於本論前段,未及本品,故本品無其釋文可引,據實標闕,不以他處之文充之。本品品題諸本異稱——聖本以本品為第八十六、石本題作「涅槃不如化」而與本論「涅槃如化」語意相對——及經本一系品目之異,詳考據層。

Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration: Why Equality with Nothing to Be Done and Benefiting Beings Do Not Contradict Each Other; Why a Conjured Person Conjuring a Conjured Person Must Be Used to Answer That All Dharmas Are Empty; Why Empty Because of the Emptiness of Emptiness Is Not Adding Emptiness on Top of Emptiness; Why World-Transcending Dharmas and the Noble and Holy Persons Are Also Conjuration; Why the Six Kinds of Transformation Must Be Divided into Those of the Śrāvakas, the Pratyekabuddhas, the Bodhisattvas, the Buddhas, the Afflictions, and the Causes and Conditions of Deeds; Why the Mark of Arising and Ceasing Is Precisely the Criterion of Transformation; Why Nirvāṇa with the Mark of Non-deception Alone Is Singled Out and Said Not to Be Transformation; Why, Since the Emptiness of Nature Is Precisely Nirvāṇa, It Is Further Said That the One Dharma, Nirvāṇa, Is Not like a Conjuration; Why Distinguishing for the Sake of Bodhisattvas Who Have Newly Aroused the Mind Is Not Two Sets of Dharma; Why the Afflictions, Being Evil Dharmas, Can Give Rise to Wholesome Deeds and Unmoving Deeds; Why the Phrase the Mind of Self Is Indeterminate and Soft Is the Key to This Difficulty; Why the Transformation of Deeds Must Open Out into the Retribution of the Six Destinies; Why It Does Not Speak Only of the Transformation of Deeds but Divides Pure and Stained, Ordinary and Holy; Why, Because Some Cling to Nirvāṇa and Raise Up Afflictions, It Must Be Said That Nirvāṇa Is like a Conjuration; Why the Discussions of the Two Paths of the Small Vehicle and the Great Vehicle Have Two Sayings without Fault; and Why the One Question Did Dharmas Exist Before and Now Not Exist Can Remove the Fear of Those Who Have Newly Aroused the Mind

What Is Being Asked

The question this chapter asks is one that is extremely easy to pass over, yet it stands in the way of everyone who studies prajñā: since all dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done, what footing is left for 「作」 tr. "doing"? Subhūti lays this question out plainly at the very start—dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done; how can the bodhisattva practising prajñāpāramitā not move within equality and yet carry out the business of giving, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared endeavour? Equality has the mark of non-doing, while benefiting beings plainly has the mark of doing; as soon as the two are put side by side, they become a difficulty.

The Buddha's way of answering is not to mediate between the two sides, but to bring forward the word 「化」 tr. "conjuration". If there is a conjured person who in turn conjures a conjured person, does this conjuration have any real matter that is not empty? The answer is: none. Since there is none, then the two things, emptiness and conjuration, are 「不合不散」 tr. "neither joined nor dispersed", and there is no need to discriminate which is emptiness and which is conjuration. Pushing outward from this simile, form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are all conjuration; pushing further still, the world-transcending thirty-seven limbs of the path, the three gates of liberation, the ten powers, the fearlessnesses, and the unshared dharmas, and even the srota-āpanna and so on up to the buddhas, are also all conjuration. Subhūti pursues it to the last step and asks: then is there any one dharma that is not transformation? The Buddha answers with the utmost brevity: 「若法無生無滅,是非變化。」 tr. "If a dharma is without arising and without ceasing, it is not transformation."—「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」 tr. "Nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception: this dharma is not transformation."

Only here does the question truly stand up. Subhūti at once cites words the Buddha himself had spoken to turn the difficulty back on him: dharmas are equal, not made by śrāvakas and so on up to not made by the buddhas; whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the nature of dharmas is ever empty; and 「性空即是涅槃」 tr. "the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa". Since the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa, and the emptiness of nature is plainly the common mark of all dharmas, why is the one dharma, nirvāṇa, alone said not to be like a conjuration? The Buddha's answer is a single sentence, yet it is the pivot of the whole chapter: if a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind hears that all dharmas are ultimately empty of nature, and so on up to nirvāṇa too being all like a conjuration, his mind is startled and afraid; 「為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化」 tr. "it is for the sake of these bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind that I distinguish what arises and ceases as like a conjuration and what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration". That is to say, 「涅槃不如化」 tr. "nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration" is not another judgement standing alongside ‘all dharmas are like a conjuration’, but a sentence spoken to people.

What the treatise-author does next is to keep, layer by layer, the measure of this one ‘sentence spoken to people’. On the one hand he explains why beings are taught and transformed by means of the siddhānta of counteraction without destroying the highest meaning; on the other he opens the content of 「化」 tr. "conjuration" into the six kinds of transformation and settles them item by item, and also distinguishes a near cause and a far cause to explain how the afflictions can give rise to wholesome deeds. At the end, returning to the section on nirvāṇa, he gives two layers of explanation—‘for one who clings to nirvāṇa it is said that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration; for one without a clinging mind it is said that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration’ and ‘the Small Vehicle takes nirvāṇa as real; the Great Vehicle contemplates form and the other dharmas as all like nirvāṇa’—and settles it with 「是故二說無咎」 tr. "therefore the two sayings are without fault". The whole chapter finally comes to rest on a counter-question—「諸法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist before and now not exist?" What those who have newly aroused the mind fear is that practice, at its end, comes to nothing; with this one question alone the Buddha draws away the premise of 「先有今無」 tr. "existing before and not existing now": from the first they are non-existent of themselves; where is there anything that can be lost?

Passage by Passage

1. Subhūti asks: dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done; how does one, within equality, not move and yet carry out the bodhisattva's business? The head of the chapter is precisely the difficulty of the whole chapter. What Subhūti asks is not a doubt about the Buddha; he sets side by side two sayings that both came from the Buddha's mouth: one, 「諸法平等、無所為作」 tr. "dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done"; the other, that the bodhisattva 「行菩薩事,以布施、愛語、利益、同事」 tr. "practises the bodhisattva's business, by giving, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared endeavour". When reading a sūtra and meeting a question of this kind, one must first see that the questioner is questioning the Buddha's words with the Buddha's words, not questioning the Buddha with his own views—for such a question, the answer is bound to come to rest on how the two sayings proceed together, not on who is right and who is wrong.

2. The Buddha approves his words, says that if beings knew of themselves the Buddha would not use his supernormal power, and at the end gathers it up with the marks of the unconditioned nature being precisely emptiness. The Buddha first approves the sentence 「是諸法平等、無所作」 tr. "these dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done", and at once gives the key hypothetical: 「若是眾生自知諸法平等,佛不用神力」 tr. "if these beings themselves knew that dharmas are equal, the Buddha would not use his supernormal power"—benefiting beings exists precisely because beings do not know of themselves. Next he enumerates what they are pulled out of and delivered from: the notion of I and self; the birth and death of the five destinies and so on up to the marks of a knower and a seer; the mark of form and so on up to the mark of consciousness; the mark of the eye and so on up to the mark of the mind; the mark of the earth element and so on up to the mark of the consciousness element; at the end it comes home to 「遠離有為性相,令得無為性相,無為性相即是空」 tr. "he makes them far from the marks of the conditioned nature and makes them obtain the marks of the unconditioned nature; the marks of the unconditioned nature are precisely emptiness". In this passage one must keep one's eye on the last sentence: the marks of the unconditioned nature that they are made to obtain are still emptiness, so the business of pulling out and delivering does not set up a separate dharma outside equality.

3. Subhūti asks by what emptiness all dharmas are empty. Subhūti does not ask ‘empty or not empty’; what he asks is 「用何等空」 tr. "by what emptiness". This question carries great weight: everyone can say the one Chinese character ‘emptiness’, but the emptiness each relies on differs from one to another—and this is exactly what the treatise-author will unfold below. Here the reader may first ask himself one question: the emptiness I speak of, which kind of emptiness is it?

4. The Buddha answers with being far from the marks of all dharmas, and sets the question of a conjured person conjuring a conjured person. The Buddha's answer is in two parts: first he answers directly, 「菩薩遠離一切法相,用是空故一切法空」 tr. "the bodhisattva is far from the marks of all dharmas; by this emptiness all dharmas are empty", and then sets up a simile and asks in return—「若有化人作化人,是化頗有實事不空者不?」 tr. "If there were a conjured person who conjured a conjured person, would this conjuration have any real matter that is not empty?" Here he does not reason but poses a question, wanting the questioner to speak the answer himself; wherever the Buddha asks in return in the sūtras, the reader should first stop and answer for himself, and then look at what follows.

5. Subhūti answers that this conjured person has no real matter that is not empty. Subhūti answers cleanly: none. This answer looks ordinary, but in fact it has already spoken half of the conclusion of the whole chapter in advance—what is conjured is unreal, what conjures is also unreal, and conjuration added onto conjuration is still unreal. The teaching below that all dharmas are conjuration relies on precisely this one answer.

6. The two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; empty because of the emptiness of emptiness; form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are precisely conjuration. The Buddha takes up his answer and brings out three layers. First, emptiness and conjuration are 「不合不散」 tr. "neither joined nor dispersed"—not two things joined together, nor two things separated. Second, 「以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化」 tr. "because of the emptiness of emptiness they are empty, and one should not discriminate: this is emptiness, this is conjuration"—not even the side of 「空」 tr. "emptiness" may be grasped. Third, from this it is pushed on to 「色即是化,受、想、行、識即是化,乃至一切種智即是化」 tr. "form is precisely conjuration; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are precisely conjuration; and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, which is precisely conjuration". The three layers tighten all the way, and the last layer has already taken even the knowledge of the fruit of buddhahood into conjuration.

7. Subhūti asks whether world-transcending dharmas and the noble and holy persons are also conjuration. Subhūti hears where the reasoning is heading and at once brings forward the group of dharmas least easily said to be 「化」 tr. "conjuration": the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, together with the fruits of these dharmas, and the srota-āpanna and so on up to the buddhas. It is not that he does not believe; he wants the Buddha to say it through to the end. Reading the sūtra to this point, one should learn this way of asking: push the conclusion to the place where one is least willing to let go, and then ask.

8. The Buddha answers that all dharmas are conjuration, and opens out the six kinds of transformation: of the śrāvakas, the pratyekabuddhas, the bodhisattvas, the buddhas, the afflictions, and the causes and conditions of deeds. The Buddha not only answers 「一切法皆是化」 tr. "all dharmas are conjuration", but at once opens 「化」 tr. "conjuration" into six classes: the transformation of the śrāvaka dharmas, the transformation of the pratyekabuddha dharmas, the transformation of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva dharmas, the transformation of the dharmas of the buddhas, the transformation of the dharmas of the afflictions, and the transformation of the dharmas of the causes and conditions of deeds. Here one must see the Buddha's intention: to say that all is conjuration is not to mix all kinds of dharmas into one lump; all kinds of distinctions remain clear and distinct within conjuration, and this is exactly what the treatise-author's answer below to ‘why there are all kinds of distinctions’ is based on.

9. Subhūti asks whether the severings of the afflictions are all transformation. Subhūti steps back once more and asks about 「斷」 tr. "severing": the four fruits of the śramaṇa, the pratyekabuddha, and the Buddha path sever the afflictions and their habitual residues—are these 「斷」 tr. "severings" also transformation? He asks specially about severing because severing has the mark of the unconditioned, unlike the arising of the conditioned. This question is precisely aimed, and so it draws out the answer below that takes the mark of arising and ceasing as the criterion.

10. The Buddha answers that if there is a dharma that has the mark of arising and ceasing, it is all transformation. The Buddha does not answer about those severings one by one; he gives only the criterion: 「若有法生滅相者,皆是變化。」 tr. "If there is a dharma that has the mark of arising and ceasing, it is all transformation." One sentence of criterion is worth more than a hundred items of enumeration—whatever has arising and has ceasing is transformation. Having gained this one saying, the reader can judge for himself all the dharmas listed earlier, with no need to ask further.

11. Subhūti asks what dharma is not transformation. Since there is a criterion, Subhūti then pursues it in the opposite direction: then what dharma is not transformation? This question is the most crucial turn of the whole chapter—everything said before this was 「是」 tr. "is", and from here on an 「非」 tr. "is not" has to be spoken.

12. The Buddha answers that if a dharma is without arising and without ceasing, this is not transformation. The Buddha still answers with the criterion, only stating the former words in reverse: what is without arising and without ceasing is not transformation. This answer still names no dharma; it gives only a definition. The reader should note: here the Buddha holds very steady and will not bring out a name first.

13. Subhūti asks what it is that is unarisen and unceasing and is not transformation. Subhūti presses for the name: which dharma, after all, is unarisen and unceasing and not transformation? It is by this question that he himself draws out the difficulty below—once a name appears, grasping has somewhere to attach.

14. The Buddha answers that nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception is a dharma that is not transformation. Only here does the Buddha bring out the name: 「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」 tr. "Nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception: this dharma is not transformation." This sentence has a qualifier that must not be passed over—what is spoken of is the nirvāṇa of 「無誑相」 tr. "the mark of non-deception", not a nirvāṇa that stands opposite birth and death and has a separate self-substance of its own. Below, the treatise-author explains this saying as 「是法無生故無滅,無滅故不能令人生憂」 tr. "because this dharma is without arising it is without ceasing; because it is without ceasing it cannot make people give rise to sorrow", speaking precisely in accord with this qualifier.

15. Subhūti cites the Buddha's own saying that the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa to make a difficulty. Subhūti at once makes a difficulty of the Buddha's words with the Buddha's words: the Buddha himself said that dharmas are equal, not made by śrāvakas and so on up to not made by the buddhas, that whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas is ever empty, and that 「性空即是涅槃」 tr. "the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa"; since that is so, why is it further said that the one dharma, nirvāṇa, is not like a conjuration? This difficulty is perfectly correct—if the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa, nirvāṇa cannot have a separate seat outside the emptiness of nature.

16. The Buddha answers that for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind he distinguishes what arises and ceases as like a conjuration and what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration. The Buddha first admits wholesale that the words the objector cites are all spoken by the Buddha, and then states why it is so: when a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind hears that all dharmas are ultimately empty of nature and so on up to nirvāṇa too being all like a conjuration, his mind is startled and afraid, and that is why this distinction is made. This answer must be read accurately: the Buddha has not taken back 「涅槃亦皆如化」 tr. "nirvāṇa too being all like a conjuration"; he is only saying that to a certain kind of person he does not speak this way first.

17. Subhūti asks how a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind is to be taught so that he knows this emptiness of nature. Having received this answer, Subhūti's question naturally turns toward the method of teaching: since the distinction is set up for those who have newly aroused the mind, how after all should he be taught so that he may know the emptiness of nature without being startled and afraid? The whole chapter turns from the debate on meaning to the means of teaching and transforming, and the pivot lies in this one question.

18. The Buddha asks in return whether dharmas existed from the first and now do not exist. The sūtra section ends with a counter-question of the Buddha's, not with a statement: 「諸法本有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist from the first and now not exist?" These words are not asking Subhūti; they point out the mistaken premise in the mind of one who has newly aroused the mind—the reason he is afraid is that he has first taken it as settled that dharmas existed from the first and are now said to be non-existent. The sūtra text stops abruptly here, and its meaning is carried on by the treatise-author.

19. Question-and-answer one, the question: the Buddha has already answered before; why does Subhūti now ask again? The treatise-author begins his explanation, and his first question asks why Subhūti asks again. What is asked again, the treatise-author cites word for word: 「世尊!若諸法平等,無所作為,云何菩薩於諸法平等中不動而大利益眾生?」 tr. "World-Honored One! If dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done, how can the bodhisattva not move within the equality of dharmas and yet greatly benefit beings?" Whenever the treatise-author sets up a question about a question, he is signalling to the reader that this question is not idle text, and below there will certainly be a place where it comes to rest.

20. Question-and-answer one, the answer: because this matter is hard to understand, although it was spoken of before he asks again. The answer is only one sentence, yet it lays down a general rule for reading the sūtras: in matters hard to understand, the sūtras permit asking again, and asking again is not a repetition of text. When the reader meets the same meaning appearing again and again in a sūtra, he should first think of these words, and should not lightly judge it to be redundant.

21. Again, the sūtra being about to end, the Buddha said that deep emptiness is where ordinary people and sages cannot go and cannot reach; hence this difficulty. The treatise-author supplies the second layer of the origin of the repeated question: when the sūtra was about to end, the Buddha said 「深空,凡夫、聖人所不能行、所不能到」 tr. "deep emptiness, where ordinary people and sages cannot go and cannot reach"; from this Subhūti knew that the mark of the equality of all dharmas is certainly empty, and only then felt all the more how difficult it is for the bodhisattva to abide in this and benefit beings. The last two sentences are where the treatise-author states the difficulty most plainly: 「平等法無作相,利益是有作相。」 tr. "The equal dharma has the mark of non-doing; benefiting has the mark of doing."—the difficulty of the whole chapter is exhausted in these twelve Chinese characters.

22. The Buddha approves Subhūti's meaning, answers with his own question, and brings out the simile that if the patient knows of himself how to tend himself, the physician has no work. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's method of answering: he does not set up a separate new meaning, but answers him with the questioner's own words—approving his equality and answering his benefiting of beings. The principle of the answer is a hypothesis: if beings themselves knew that dharmas are equal and ultimately empty, the Buddha would have no power of kindness to exert. Next comes the simile: 「若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。」 tr. "If the patient knows of himself how to tend himself, the physician has no work." In this simile one must see clearly what is being compared: the physician's work lies not in the medicine but in the patient's not knowing of himself; the bodhisattva's doing does not lie in adding one thing on top of the equal dharma, but in beings' not knowing of themselves.

23. Subhūti asks again: if equality is used to benefit beings, the real mark is destroyed. The treatise-author cites Subhūti's difficulty again and states it more fully: the real mark of all dharmas is ultimate emptiness and there is nothing it can do; if the bodhisattva takes this equality and uses it to benefit beings, would he not destroy the real mark? This difficulty goes one layer further than what the sūtra text asks—the former question was 「云何能」 tr. "how can he", while this question is ‘if he can, then it is destroyed’.

24. The Buddha answers that it is not by the real mark that beings are benefited, and the treatise-author judges it as the distinction between the siddhānta of counteraction and the siddhānta of the highest meaning. The Buddha answers that the bodhisattva does not benefit beings by the real mark of all dharmas; it is only because beings do not know ultimate emptiness that he teaches and instructs them so that they know it. The treatise-author at once judges what each side rests on: the bodhisattva teaching and transforming beings is the siddhānta of counteraction; Subhūti's difficulty is made on the ground that within the siddhānta of the highest meaning there is no benefit. The difficulty and the answer are from the first not on the same level; once this judgement is given, the difficulty dissolves of itself. When reading a treatise and meeting two sayings holding out against each other, first ask on which level each saying rests; often there is no need to judge right and wrong.

25. The Buddha answers that beings are inverted and do not know, and the Buddha only breaks their inversion; this is called the emptiness of beings. The treatise-author continues the explanation: what the Buddha does is only to break inversion; he does not say ‘this is real’. The bodhisattva abides within the mark of equality, far from the mark of a self and so on up to the marks of a knower and a seer; the treatise-author labels it by name as 「眾生空」 tr. "the emptiness of beings", and says that with this dharma, in which there is no I and self at all, he teaches and transforms beings. In this passage one sentence should be remembered: breaking inversion is not the same as setting up the true and real—the business of benefiting beings lies wholly on the side of breaking.

26. Beings are of two kinds, those in whom craving predominates and those in whom views predominate; hence next it speaks of the five aggregates, the twelve sense-fields, and the eighteen elements, and this is called the emptiness of dharmas. The treatise-author divides beings into two classes to explain the order of the sūtra text. Those in whom craving predominates, on obtaining the dharma of non-self, at once give rise to weariness and parting, and have the thought 「若無我,何用餘物!」 tr. "If there is no self, what use are the other things!" Those in whom views predominate, although they know non-self, still engage in idle discourse about form and the other dharmas as permanent and as impermanent; therefore the sūtra text next speaks of the mark of form, the five aggregates, the twelve sense-fields, the eighteen elements, and so on up to being far from the marks of the conditioned nature and obtaining the marks of the unconditioned nature, and the treatise-author labels it by name as 「法空」 tr. "the emptiness of dharmas". The names of the two emptinesses are now clear: the former passage counteracts craving; this passage counteracts views.

27. Question-and-answer two, the question: why does Subhūti ask this question, 「用何等空故一切法空」 tr. "by what emptiness are all dharmas empty" ? The treatise-author's second question asks about exactly the question in the third passage of the sūtra text. This question seems to be asking about the sūtra text, but in fact it is meant to draw out the different sayings about 「空」 tr. "emptiness" among the schools of the time—the intention behind the treatise-author's setting up a question is often to pave the way for the side-by-side presentation below.

28. Question-and-answer two, the answer: emptiness is of all kinds—sometimes the emptiness of beings, sometimes the emptiness of dharmas, or someone says that within the emptiness of form the root atoms remain. The treatise-author answers with 「空有種種」 tr. "emptiness is of all kinds", and first gives a coarse example: there is no water in fire and no fire in water—that is one kind of emptiness; there is no self in the five aggregates—that too is one kind of emptiness. Next he divides the emptiness of beings and the emptiness of dharmas. Then he brings out the different saying of one school: 「諸法雖空,亦不盡空,如色空中有微塵根本在。」 tr. "Though dharmas are empty, they are not wholly empty; as within the emptiness of form the root atoms remain."—emptiness stops at the atoms, and a root is still kept back. Subhūti's question is raised precisely to sift out sayings of this sort. This saying is set out side by side without judgement, and the reader may hold it up to himself: the emptiness I speak of, has it kept back a root that refuses to be empty?

29. The Buddha answers that by the ultimate emptiness of nothing to be attained one is far from all marks; because of the two emptinesses, there is no dharma that is not empty. The treatise-author cites the Buddha's answer as the settlement: 「以無所得畢竟空故,遠離一切相。」 tr. "By the ultimate emptiness of nothing to be attained, far from all marks." And he gathers in the two emptinesses of the preceding text—because of these two, the emptiness of beings and the emptiness of dharmas, there is no dharma that is not empty. Here the three Chinese characters 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained" are the key: the reason emptiness can be complete is precisely that one does not, within emptiness, have something further to be attained.

30. Question-and-answer three, the question: if so, why does it say here 「離一切法相」 tr. "far from the marks of all dharmas" ? The treatise-author's third question is asked with great fineness: since it has said that all dharmas are empty, why does the sūtra text further say 「離一切法相」 tr. "far from the marks of all dharmas"? Emptiness is how dharmas are from the first, whereas being far from seems like doing a separate piece of work; the two sayings seem not to fit each other. Wherever, in reading a sūtra, one feels that two sayings do not fit each other, that is exactly the essential place.

31. Question-and-answer three, the answer: all dharmas cannot be wholly destroyed; only leave their wrong recollection and imagining, and all dharmas are left of themselves. The treatise-author answers decisively: dharmas are not something people destroy; what is left behind is wrong recollection and imagining, and once wrong recollection and imagining is left, all dharmas are left of themselves. Next he brings out two proofs: as when a person of supernormal power destroys the mark of form, stone walls do not obstruct him; and as the Buddha said, 「汝等當於五眾中修正憶念,斷貪欲,得正解脫」 tr. "You should cultivate right recollection within the five aggregates, sever greed and desire, and obtain right liberation". This passage can best rescue one kind of mistaken practice—thinking that to cultivate emptiness is to remove dharmas one by one; the treatise-author says plainly that what is removed lies on the side of recollection and imagining.

32. Subhūti, hearing this, is startled in mind, saying that sages should have a little reality; he also asks for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind. The treatise-author supplies Subhūti's state of mind on hearing this: if all dharmas, whether great or small, have no root reality at all, ordinary people, being false, may be said to have no reality, but surely sages should have a little reality? The treatise-author at once explains it for him: although Subhūti is an arhat, he deeply values the dharmas of the Buddha, and this question too is raised for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind. Here the reader can, at ease, admit his own mind of ‘there must surely be a little reality’—even in Subhūti this thought was recorded.

33. The Buddha knows his meaning, and so speaks a simile and asks in return about a conjured person who makes a further conjuration. The treatise-author explains why the Buddha brings out a simile at this point: because he knows what Subhūti doubts in his mind and wishes to make this matter clear, he sets up a comparison and asks in return—「於汝意云何?如化人復作化,是化有本實不空不?」 tr. "What do you think? If a conjured person makes a further conjuration, does this conjuration have a root reality that is not empty, or not?" A simile is not rhetoric; it is set up to break one concrete thought; whenever one sees the Buddha bring out a simile, one should first find the thought that is being broken.

34. He answers: no; the two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; they are empty by the emptiness of emptiness. The treatise-author cites the answer: 「不也!是化無有實事而不空者。空及化人二事,不合不散,皆空故,用空空故空。」 tr. "No! This conjuration has no real matter that is not empty. The two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; because both are empty, they are empty by the emptiness of emptiness." The essence of this answer lies in the four Chinese characters 「不合不散」 tr. "neither joined nor dispersed"—it does not say that emptiness and conjuration are one, nor that they are two; to say one would lose their distinction, to say two would set them up as opposites.

35. Question-and-answer four, the question: why is it named 「空空故空」 tr. "empty because of the emptiness of emptiness" ? The treatise-author's fourth question asks specifically about the name 「空空」 tr. "the emptiness of emptiness". This name is most easily read as adding one more layer of emptiness on top of emptiness; the treatise-author sets up a separate question precisely to guard against this misreading.

36. Question-and-answer four, the answer: to refute the eighteen matters as real there are the eighteen emptinesses; to refute the dharma of transformation and emptiness in the minds of beings one uses the emptiness of emptiness. The treatise-author answers with the origin of the emptiness of emptiness: the eighteen emptinesses were set up in the first place to refute the eighteen matters as real, but beings again give rise to clinging on the one dharma of 「變化是空」 tr. "transformation is empty", so the emptiness of emptiness is used further to refute it. From this it can be seen that what the emptiness of emptiness refutes is not dharmas, but the clinging a person gives rise to on top of emptiness.

37. Worldly people know that illusion and conjuration do not abide long and so name them empty; because ordinary people take the other dharmas as real, conjuration is used as a simile; for sages, conjuration cannot be used as a simile. The treatise-author goes on to state the limits of using conjuration as a simile: worldly people already know that illusion and conjuration do not abide long and have nothing they can do, and name them empty; only, they still take the other dharmas as real, and so conjuration is taken up as a comparison, so that they may know the other dharmas are no different from conjuration. As for the way sages understand, even this simile cannot be used, because sages are without discrimination. At the end he gathers it up with the Buddha's words: 「色、受、想、行、識無不是化,以空故。」 tr. "Form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are none of them other than conjuration, because they are empty." This passage gives the simile a way to leave the stage: a simile is set up to break clinging; once the clinging is gone, the simile too is not kept.

38. Subhūti says to the Buddha: the dharmas of ordinary people are false and should be like a conjuration; are world-transcending dharmas, their fruit, and the persons who can practise them also like a conjuration? The treatise-author cites the question of the sūtra text and states it with more layers: the four foundations of mindfulness and the like arise from the side of causes and conditions and so are like a conjuration; then is the fruit of these dharmas—nirvāṇa—also like a conjuration? Are the persons who can give rise to this practice—the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha—also like a conjuration? Three layers asked through to the bottom in one question: the dharma, the fruit, and the person. Here the seed of the difficulty about nirvāṇa has already been sown in advance.

39. The Buddha answers that the conditioned, the unconditioned, and all the noble and holy ones are all conjuration; this meaning has been spoken of at length everywhere from the first chapter onward. The treatise-author cites the Buddha's answer and adds one sentence of judgement: this meaning has been spoken of at length everywhere from the first chapter onward, and therefore it says 「一切法空,皆如化」 tr. "all dharmas are empty, all like a conjuration". These words remind the reader: what this chapter says is not a newly appearing meaning; it is the consistent teaching of the whole treatise being brought to a close here.

40. Question-and-answer five, the question: if all dharmas are empty and like a conjuration, why are there the distinctions of all kinds of dharmas? The treatise-author's fifth question asks the most practical doubt: since all are empty and like a conjuration, where do all the kinds of distinctions before our eyes come from? If this question is not answered, the teaching of emptiness contradicts what is seen.

41. Question-and-answer five, the answer: conjurations have distinctions of shapes and images, and so too what is seen in a dream and images in a mirror; though dharmas are empty, each has its causes and conditions. The treatise-author brings out three similes in a row: what the Buddha conjures and what other people conjure, though unreal, differ in shape and image; among the good and bad things in a dream there are some that make people joyful and some that make people afraid; images in a mirror, though without real matter, follow the original form and are fair or ugly. At the end he concludes with one sentence: 「諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣。」 tr. "Dharmas too are like this: though empty, each has its own causes and conditions." The three similes point to one meaning—unreality and distinction can stand together; distinction comes from causes and conditions, not from a real substance.

42. As the Buddha speaks herein of the six kinds of transformation. The treatise-author cites again the sūtra's words on the six transformations as the headings for the item-by-item explanation below: 「是化法中,有聲聞變化、有辟支佛變化、有菩薩變化、有佛變化、有煩惱變化、有業變化。是故一切法皆是變化。」 tr. "Within these dharmas of conjuration there is the śrāvaka transformation, there is the pratyekabuddha transformation, there is the bodhisattva transformation, there is the Buddha transformation, there is the transformation of the afflictions, there is the transformation of deeds. Therefore all dharmas are transformation." The four passages that follow explain them item by item.

43. The śrāvaka transformation is the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the four noble truths, and so on up to the three gates of liberation. The treatise-author first explains the śrāvaka transformation, and states the reason it counts as conjuration: the śrāvaka abides within the keeping of the precepts, gathers his mind by meditative concentration and seeks nirvāṇa, and contemplates the inner and outer body as impure, which is the foundation of mindfulness of the body; such dharmas as these arise from vigorous effort for the sake of nirvāṇa. The judgement lies in the last sentence: 「是法本無而今有、已有還無,是為聲聞變化。」 tr. "This dharma was from the first non-existent and now exists, and having existed returns to non-existence: this is the śrāvaka transformation."—it is judged to be conjuration precisely because it was from the first non-existent and now exists, and having existed returns to non-existence.

44. The pratyekabuddha transformation, the bodhisattva transformation, the transformation of the dharmas of the Buddha, and the transformation of the afflictions, item by item. The treatise-author goes on to speak of the remaining four items. The pratyekabuddha transformation is contemplating the twelve links of causes and conditions and other such dharmas; the reason it is separated from the śrāvaka is that its wisdom is deeper than the śrāvaka's. The bodhisattva transformation is the six perfections together with the two kinds of supernormal power, obtained as retribution and obtained through cultivation. The transformation of the dharmas of the Buddha is the thirty-two marks, the eighty minor marks, the ten powers, the omniscience of all kinds, and the other immeasurable dharmas of the Buddha. The transformation of the afflictions is the afflictions giving rise to all kinds of deeds—wholesome deeds, unwholesome deeds, indeterminate deeds; fixed deeds, unfixed deeds; wholesome deeds, unwholesome deeds, unmoving deeds; and other immeasurable deeds. What the four items list is all the explicit text of this treatise, and the reader can check them item by item for himself: of the dharmas listed, not one is not from the first non-existent and now existent.

45. Question-and-answer six, the question: the afflictions are evil dharmas; how can they give rise to wholesome deeds and unmoving deeds? The treatise-author's sixth question asks about the difficulty left behind by the item of the transformation of the afflictions: since the afflictions are evil dharmas, yet the last item says that they can give rise to wholesome deeds and unmoving deeds, how can an evil cause obtain a good fruit?

46. Question-and-answer six, the answer: there are two kinds, the near cause and the far cause. The treatise-author answers with two causes: a person has the mind of self, and for the sake of obtaining permanence and happiness in a later body he cultivates giving—this is the near cause; for the sake of leaving the decaying, vexed, and impure body of the desire realm he cultivates meditative concentration—this is the far cause. Setting up the two causes turns ‘the afflictions give rise to wholesome deeds’ into two layers in sequence—what is given rise to is not goodness itself but conduct that tends toward goodness, and what sets this conduct in motion is still the mind of self.

47. Again, someone says: all ordinary people give rise to deeds because of coming together with the mind of self. The treatise-author cites the first different saying to broaden its meaning: when ordinary people give rise to deeds, none does so without coming together with the mind of self as a condition. This saying is set out side by side without judgement; its function is to extend the 「人有我心」 tr. "a person has the mind of self" of the answer above into a general statement.

48. Someone says: there is no sixth consciousness that arises apart from the mind of self; the mind of self is the root of all the afflictions. The second different saying goes a layer further: the arising of the sixth consciousness cannot be apart from the mind of self; it is by abiding in the mind of self that the sixth consciousness arises, and therefore the mind of self is the root of all the afflictions. The two sayings are listed one after the other, one speaking of its condition, the other of its root. When reading a treatise and meeting 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" brought out one after another, one should look at the momentum of their succession, and need not hurry to choose one saying.

49. Question-and-answer seven, the question: stain and purity cannot come together; why is it said that abiding in the mind of self one can give rise to wholesome deeds? The treatise-author's seventh question presses the difficulty to its extreme: the afflictions are a stained mind and a wholesome mind is a pure mind; since stain and purity cannot come together, why is it said that abiding within the mind of self one can give rise to wholesome deeds? If this question is not broken, the near cause and far cause of the earlier answer have no ground to stand on.

50. Question-and-answer seven, the answer: every mind arises together with wisdom; within the mind of ignorance too there should be wisdom. The treatise-author answers with a counter-example ready to hand: every mind arises together with wisdom, so within the mind of ignorance too there should be wisdom—wisdom and ignorance are precisely mutually contrary dharmas, yet they arise within one mind. Since there is this example, it is not impossible for two contrary dharmas to arise together in one mind. The method of this answer is worth remembering: to break the assertion ‘they are bound to be incompatible’, one need only bring forward one actual case of their being together.

51. Purity and stain are also like this; because the mind of self is indeterminate and soft, there is no fault in wholesome deeds and unmoving deeds arising within the afflicted mind. From wisdom and ignorance the treatise-author pushes on to purity and stain, and supplies the actual condition of ordinary people: those who have not yet obtained the holy path—how could they part from the mind of self and practise good? Within anger and the other afflictions one certainly cannot practise good, but the mind of self is 「無記柔軟」 tr. "indeterminate and soft", unlike the hardness of anger and the like, and so wholesome deeds and unmoving deeds arising within the afflicted mind is without fault. The four Chinese characters 「無記柔軟」 tr. "indeterminate and soft" are the crux of this difficulty—the reason it can accommodate the good is precisely that it is not fixed in evil.

52. The transformation of deeds gives birth to all dharmas of retribution, namely the six destinies, each with its distinctions of highest, middle, and lowest. The treatise-author explains the item of the transformation of deeds: deeds give birth to all dharmas of retribution, namely the six destinies—the retribution of evil deeds is the three evil destinies, the retribution of wholesome deeds is the three good destinies. Evil deeds are of the highest, the middle, and the lowest: the highest are the hells, the middle are the animals, the lowest are the hungry ghosts; wholesome deeds are also of the highest, the middle, and the lowest: the highest are the gods, the middle are humans, the lowest are the asuras and the like. The highest wholesome deeds have all kinds of distinctions of light and heavy and so on, and the highest evil deeds also have differences of light and heavy. At the end it points the way with 「次第輕重,如地獄中說;餘道亦如〈分別業品〉中說」 tr. "the sequence of light and heavy is as spoken of within the hells; the other destinies too are as spoken of in the chapter on Distinguishing Deeds", and does not repeat it here. The explanation of the meaning of the six destinies rests in every point on the explicit text of this passage of the treatise, and borrows no other saying.

53. Question-and-answer eight, the question: if it exists from deeds, why is it said to be transformation? The treatise-author's eighth question: since retribution exists from deeds, with cause and fruit clearly there, why is it further said to be transformation? This question is raised on the reader's behalf—the felt reality of deeds and their fruits is the one place hardest to speak of as like a conjuration.

54. Question-and-answer eight, the answer: sages contemplate beings with the divine eye as all without end, beginning, or middle, as the master of conjuration makes transformations from a distant place. The treatise-author's answer is in two layers: ordinary people see dharmas as not like a conjuration; sages, because they know the mark of ultimate emptiness, contemplate beings with the divine eye as 「皆無有終、始、中間」 tr. "all without end, without beginning, and without middle". Next comes the simile: as the master of conjuration makes transformations from a distant place, deeds too are like this, making the transformation of the present body from within the past world. This simile is extremely fine—between the master of conjuration and what he conjures there lies a distance, so what is conjured does not itself know where it comes from; and so it is with beings and the deeds of former lives.

55. As transformed things make people give rise to sorrow, joy, fear, and dread, while the wise contemplate them as all without reality. The treatise-author goes on to extend the preceding simile: transformed things can in all kinds of ways make people give rise to sorrow, give rise to joy, give rise to fear and dread, while the wise contemplate them as all without reality, yet people perversely give rise to sorrow and joy—「是人可笑」 tr. "such people are laughable". At the end it concludes: 「業亦如是,是故說業變化」 tr. "deeds too are like this; therefore it speaks of the transformation of deeds". This passage brings the simile down to the workings of the mind—what is laughed at is not deeds, but the sorrow and joy that arise in the face of things without reality.

56. Question-and-answer nine, the question: all these transformations are made by deeds; why does it not speak only of the transformation of deeds? The treatise-author's ninth question asks why the sūtra text does not merge the six transformations into one item: since all kinds of transformation are made by deeds, would it not be simple and clear to say only 「業變化」 tr. "the transformation of deeds"?

57. Question-and-answer nine, the answer: deeds are of two kinds, pure deeds and stained deeds. The treatise-author first divides them by pure and stained: pure deeds are the śrāvaka transformation and so on up to the Buddha transformation; stained deeds are precisely the transformation of the afflictions. With one division, the six items can already be gathered into two classes.

58. Again, there are two kinds: the deeds of ordinary people and the deeds of sages. The treatise-author brings out a further way of dividing: the deeds of ordinary people are the transformation of the afflictions; the deeds of sages are the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha. The meaning taken by this second division differs from the first—the former divides the nature of deeds, this one divides the persons who do the deeds. To set two divisions side by side without judging which is better is the constant way of this treatise.

59. Therefore, although all are the transformation of deeds, there is no fault in distinguishing them broadly; it concludes that all dharmas are empty and all like a conjuration. The treatise-author closes this question: since they can be divided, they are divided, and speaking broadly carries no fault. At the end he cites the sūtra text as the conclusion: 「是故,須菩提!當知一切法空皆如化。」 tr. "Therefore, Subhūti! Know that all dharmas are empty and all like a conjuration." The broad and the brief each have their use—the brief to show what runs through all, the broad to show their distinctions; the two do not hinder each other.

60. Subhūti asks again whether the severings of the afflictions by the sages are all like a conjuration. The treatise-author cites again the question of the sūtra text: the fruit of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the fruit of the arhat, and the pratyekabuddha path, sever all the afflictions and their habitual residues—are these severings all like a conjuration? What is asked here is the same matter as what is asked in the ninth passage, yet it reappears within the treatise because the treatise-author below wants to supply, for this question, the thought in the questioner's mind.

61. Subhūti's meaning: the conditioned is false and deceptive and so like a conjuration; the unconditioned is real and without making and so should not be conjuration. The treatise-author points out what the questioner relies on in his mind: conditioned dharmas are false and deceptive and therefore like transformation; unconditioned dharmas are real and without making and therefore should not be conjuration. This one thought is the root of all the difficulties and questions in the latter half of the whole chapter—reading 「無作」 tr. "without making" as ‘there is a thing that is real and without making’.

62. The Buddha answers that all dharmas, whether arising or ceasing, are like a conjuration; the treatise-author explains it as ultimate emptiness because they are without self-nature. The treatise-author cites the Buddha's answer and explains its principle himself: the reason they are like a conjuration is that from the first non-existent they now exist, and now existent they afterwards do not exist, and so they deceive and delude people's minds; and he further sets out the Buddha's meaning—all dharmas born from causes and conditions are without self-nature; because they are without self-nature they are ultimately empty; because they are ultimately empty they are all like a conjuration. What is given here is a complete line of reasoning: born from causes and conditions, without self-nature, ultimately empty, all like a conjuration—four matters threaded together, which can serve as the backbone of the whole chapter.

63. Subhūti's intention of seeking the real mark of all dharmas has not yet come to rest, and he asks what dharma is not like a conjuration. The treatise-author again points to the questioner's mind: Subhūti's meaning is that there is one fixed, real dharma that is not like a conjuration, on which one may rely and seek it with vigour. These words are spoken with great understanding—one who seeks the path always wants to find a place he can rely on and depend on; this is not a fault, but a thought that has to be seen through.

64. The Buddha answers that there is: if a dharma is without arising and without ceasing, it is not conjuration; only the one dharma, nirvāṇa, is not like a conjuration. The treatise-author cites the Buddha's answer and asks and answers its name himself: 「何者是?所謂無誑相涅槃。」 tr. "Which is it? It is, namely, nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception." Next he explains its mark: because this dharma is without arising it is without ceasing; because it is without ceasing it cannot make people give rise to sorrow. At the end he settles it with one sentence: the Buddha distinguishes that all conditioned dharmas are ultimately empty and all like a conjuration; only the one dharma, nirvāṇa, is not like a conjuration. This passage must be read together with the sixteenth passage—what is set up here is exactly what is to be resettled below.

65. At that time Subhūti cites the Buddha's saying that the equal dharma is not made by the Buddha, and that the mark of the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa. The treatise-author cites again Subhūti's words of difficulty: as the Buddha said, 「平等法,非佛所作,非聲聞、辟支佛所作,有佛、無佛諸法常住性空相」 tr. "the equal dharma is not made by the Buddha, not made by śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas; whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, dharmas abide ever with the mark of the emptiness of nature", and the mark of the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa. To make a difficulty of the Buddha's words with the Buddha's words has the greatest force—since what is cited is the Buddha's own saying, the one who answers cannot push it aside with ‘that is not what I said’.

66. Subhūti's meaning: nirvāṇa too is empty, as is said everywhere in the earlier chapters; why is it now said that only nirvāṇa alone is not like a conjuration? The treatise-author supplies the whole of the objector's thinking: deep within prajñā, nirvāṇa too is empty—this was said everywhere in the earlier chapters; now it is suddenly said that only nirvāṇa alone is not like a conjuration, which contradicts what was said before. Therefore he cites the Buddha's words to make the difficulty—the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa; why, among the dharmas that arise and cease, is nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception separately said not to be like a conjuration? This passage states the difficulty leaving no room at all, precisely in order to force out the sentence below, 「為新發意菩薩故」 tr. "for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind".

67. The Buddha answers that dharmas are equal and abide ever and are not made by the noble and holy ones, and that because bodhisattvas new to the training are afraid he speaks with distinctions. The treatise-author cites the Buddha's answer: dharmas are equal and abide ever, not made by the noble and holy ones; if bodhisattvas new to the training hear this they are afraid, and therefore he distinguishes and says that what arises and ceases is like a conjuration, and what does not arise or cease is not like a conjuration. In the answer there is not one word taking back what was said before; there is only, in addition, a person for whose sake it is spoken. Wherever the Buddha's words seem to contradict each other earlier and later, first look for this ‘for whom it is spoken’.

68. Question-and-answer ten, the question: the Buddha is one who does not deceive; why does he say that all dharmas are empty, or say that they are not all empty? The treatise-author's tenth question is asked with the greatest weight: the Buddha alone is the one who does not deceive, and all people come to the Buddha seeking the real matter; now he suddenly says all are empty and suddenly says not all are empty—would that not leave people with nothing to follow? This question is raised on behalf of everyone who doubts, and must not be passed over.

69. Question-and-answer ten, the answer: herein the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions—for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind he says that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration. The treatise-author answers with the utmost economy: there is no need to seek an explanation elsewhere; the Buddha has himself stated the causes and conditions within this—「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化。」 tr. "For the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, I say that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration." Wherever a sūtra carries its own words of causes and conditions, the treatise-author always points them out first and does not set up a separate explanation; the reader too should first seek the answer in the sūtra text itself.

70. Question-and-answer eleven, the question: may the marks of dharmas be turned for the sake of people? The treatise-author's eleventh question pushes the difficulty to its last step: even if it is spoken for the sake of people, can the marks of dharmas be turned around for the sake of people?—if the marks of dharmas could turn according to the person, the Buddha's words would have no fixed standard. This is the sharpest question of the whole chapter.

71. Question-and-answer eleven, the answer: how could the emptiness of nature be turned? When the Buddha first obtained the real mark, his mind tended toward nirvāṇa, and the buddhas and the gods begged the Buddha to abide in the world; hence we know that he speaks according to the matter. The treatise-author first refutes it directly: herein the Buddha says 「諸法相者性空」 tr. "the marks of dharmas are empty of nature"; since the emptiness of nature is the emptiness of nature, how could it be turned? The marks of dharmas themselves cannot be moved. Next he takes an episode of the Buddha's own as proof: when the Buddha first obtained the real mark of all dharmas, his mind tended only toward nirvāṇa and quiescent extinction; at that time the buddhas of the ten directions and the gods begged the Buddha not to enter nirvāṇa—「一切眾生苦惱,當度脫之!」 tr. "All beings are suffering and vexed; you should deliver them!" The Buddha then accepted the request, and abides only in order to deliver beings. From this it can be known that what he follows is the matter, not the marks of dharmas. This passage is answered extremely well: without turning the marks of dharmas he can still speak according to the matter, and the two proceed together without conflict.

72. There are bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind who cling to nirvāṇa and raise up afflictions; to sever this clinging it is said that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration. The treatise-author gives the first layer of explanation, and states it in the reverse direction: contemplating that conditioned dharmas are false and deceptive, nirvāṇa is real, unchanging and not different; there are bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind who for this reason cling to nirvāṇa, and because of the clinging raise up the afflictions; to sever this clinging it is said that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration; if there is no clinging mind, at that time it is said that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration. What the earlier text said was ‘for those who fear, it is said that it is not like a conjuration’; what is said here is ‘for those who cling, it is said that it is like a conjuration’—the two sayings are opposite yet come out of one dharma, and what they follow lies only in the sickness of the hearer.

73. Again, there are the two paths of the Small Vehicle and the Great Vehicle; the Small Vehicle takes nirvāṇa as real, the Great Vehicle contemplates form and the other dharmas as all like nirvāṇa. The treatise-author gives the second layer of explanation: the discussions of the two paths differ—the discussion of the Small Vehicle takes nirvāṇa as real; the discussion of the Great Vehicle, because it enters deeply with keen wisdom, contemplates form and the other dharmas as all like nirvāṇa. The direction of these words too must be seen accurately: it is not saying that the Great Vehicle pulls nirvāṇa down to be the same as all dharmas, but that the Great Vehicle sees all dharmas as all like nirvāṇa.

74. Therefore the two sayings are without fault. The treatise-author closes the whole section with four Chinese characters. 「二說無咎」 tr. "the two sayings are without fault" is not a vague both-ways; it is that the preceding text has already pointed out one by one for whom each of the two sayings is spoken and on which path each rests; the reason they are without fault is that each has what it addresses, not that they need not be distinguished.

75. Subhūti asks again how bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind are to be taught and transformed so that they know that the emptiness of nature is equal. The last question of the sūtra text reappears within the treatise, and from here the treatise-author turns into the final section of the whole chapter—the method of teaching. The debate on meaning is finished here; what remains is how to hand this Dharma on.

76. Subhūti's meaning: the emptiness of nature is the place of great fear for ordinary people, like standing at the edge of a deep pit. The treatise-author supplies the state of mind behind this question: the emptiness of nature is the place of great fear for ordinary people; hearing that the emptiness of nature is without anything existent is like standing at the edge of a deep pit. Why? All those who have not yet obtained the path cling deeply with the mind of self, and so they fear the dharma of emptiness and have this thought—「佛教人勤修善行,終歸入無所有中!」 tr. "The Buddha teaches people to cultivate good conduct diligently, and in the end it returns into what is without anything existent!" This thought is stated with great truthfulness: what the one who fears emptiness fears is not emptiness but that practice, at its end, comes to nothing.

77. The Buddha answers: did dharmas exist before and now not exist? The Buddha speaks no words of comfort; he only gives him back a question: 「諸法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist before and now not exist?" People's fear mostly arises from a premise that has not been examined; what the Buddha does is to bring the premise out and let him look at it himself.

78. The Buddha's meaning: he says this because those who have newly aroused the mind fear that afterwards there will be nothing. The treatise-author explains the meaning of the Buddha's question: what those who have newly aroused the mind fear is 「後當無」 tr. "afterwards there will be nothing", and so with the one question 「先有今無耶」 tr. "did they exist before and now not exist" he points straight at their sickness. The reason the question is an answer lies precisely here—whatever thought the sickness lies in, the question points to that thought.

79. Subhūti himself knows clearly that dharmas were non-existent of themselves before and are non-existent now too; to remove inversion one should not be afraid. The treatise-author closes the whole chapter with Subhūti's knowing and seeing: dharmas were non-existent of themselves before and are non-existent now too; it is only because those who have newly aroused the mind are covered by the mind of the view of self that they become startled and afraid; to remove inversion and make them obtain true seeing, in the end nothing is lost; when one knows that the real mark of the afflictions and inversions is precisely the emptiness of nature, at that time there is no fear. At the end he concludes with words of instruction: if dharmas existed before and became non-existent because of practising the path, then indeed one should be afraid; since from the first they are non-existent of themselves, one should not be afraid—「但為除顛倒耳」 tr. "it is only in order to remove inversion". The whole chapter begins from 「諸法平等、無所為作」 tr. "dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done" and ends at 「但為除顛倒耳」 tr. "it is only in order to remove inversion"—what is done lies only in removing inversion; beyond this there is not one dharma that can be gained or lost.

Do Not Misread

Do not read 「一切法皆是化」 tr. "all dharmas are conjuration" as all dharmas not existing. The treatise-author has already set distinction and unreality side by side and explained them: what conjured persons conjure, though unreal, has all kinds of distinctions of shape and image; among what is seen in a dream there are things that make people joyful and things that make people afraid; images in a mirror follow the original form and are fair or ugly; and at the end he concludes 「諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣」 tr. "dharmas too are like this: though empty, each has its own causes and conditions". What is broken is the view of a real substance, not the distinctions before our eyes. If it is read as everything being non-existent, then the item-by-item account of the six kinds of transformation and the highest, middle, and lowest of the retribution of the six destinies all lose their footing.

Do not read 「涅槃一法非如化」 tr. "the one dharma, nirvāṇa, is not like a conjuration" as nirvāṇa being a really existent thing. The name the Buddha sets up carries a qualifier—「無誑相涅槃」 tr. "nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception"; and in explaining it the treatise-author says only 「是法無生故無滅,無滅故不能令人生憂」 tr. "because this dharma is without arising it is without ceasing; because it is without ceasing it cannot make people give rise to sorrow", and does not say that it has a self-substance. More important still are the causes and conditions the Buddha himself gives: 「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化。」 tr. "For the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, I say that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration." Since it is spoken for the sake of people, it must not be turned round and held as an independent judgement.

Do not read ‘distinguishing for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind’ as the Buddha having spoken two sets of dharma. The two layers of explanation the treatise-author gives run in exactly opposite directions: for those who fear that all is empty, it is said that what does not arise or cease is not like a conjuration; for those who cling to nirvāṇa and raise up afflictions, it is said that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration. If these were two sets of dharma, the two would be bound to obstruct each other; it is precisely because what is treated is two sicknesses while what is relied on is one dharma that it can be said 「是故二說無咎」 tr. "therefore the two sayings are without fault". If the reader keeps one sentence for himself and rejects the other, he falls exactly into the place the treatise-author refutes.

Do not read ‘the afflictions can give rise to wholesome deeds’ as an evil dharma being able to become good directly. The treatise-author's answer has strict layers: what the near cause and the far cause speak of is the mind of self serving as a condition for giving rise to conduct that tends toward goodness; what 「一切心皆與慧俱生」 tr. "every mind arises together with wisdom" breaks is the assertion that stain and purity are bound to be incompatible; what the last sentence relies on is 「我心無記柔軟」 tr. "the mind of self is indeterminate and soft"—the reason it can accommodate the good is that it is indeterminate and not fixed, not that the afflictions themselves are good. If the four Chinese characters 「無記柔軟」 tr. "indeterminate and soft" are left out, this passage becomes the loose saying that evil can give birth to good.

Do not read 「離一切法相」 tr. "far from the marks of all dharmas" as removing dharmas one by one. The treatise-author says plainly 「一切法不可盡壞,但離其邪憶想,一切法自離」 tr. "all dharmas cannot be wholly destroyed; only leave their wrong recollection and imagining, and all dharmas are left of themselves", and cites the Buddha's words 「汝等當於五眾中修正憶念,斷貪欲,得正解脫」 tr. "you should cultivate right recollection within the five aggregates, sever greed and desire, and obtain right liberation" as proof. What is severed is greed and desire, what is cultivated is right recollection; dharmas themselves are not among what is destroyed. If this measure is lost, practice becomes a wrestling with objects, and the more one wrestles, the tighter the hold.

Do not read the 「不應恐怖」 tr. "one should not be afraid" of the last section as a word of comfort. What the Buddha gives is not comfort but a counter-question—「諸法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist before and now not exist?" The treatise-author explains it very clearly: if dharmas existed before and became non-existent because of practising the path, then indeed one should be afraid; since from the beginning they are non-existent of themselves, one should not be afraid. The reason fear can be removed is that the premise 「先有」 tr. "existing before" does not hold at all, not that someone has come to console.

Bearing on Practice

The first benefit is to use 「生滅相」 tr. "the mark of arising and ceasing" as a ready-made criterion. The criterion the Buddha gives in this chapter is only one sentence—whatever has the mark of arising and ceasing is transformation; whatever is without arising and without ceasing is not transformation. In daily life, whenever one feels that some dharma is especially real and especially reliable, one can ask just this one question of it: does it have arising, does it have ceasing? What was from the first non-existent and now exists, and having existed returns to non-existence, is within conjuration. This criterion needs no learning and can be tested anywhere.

The second benefit is to recognise in one's own mind the thought ‘there must surely be a little reality’. Subhūti, hearing that all dharmas have no root reality, was startled in mind, saying that ordinary people, being false, may have no real matter, but sages should have a little reality; the treatise-author not only does not rebuke him but explains it for him. Here the practitioner can, at ease, admit that this thought is there, and then keep watch on it: once it arises, it will look for a fixed, real dharma for itself, 「可依是法而精進求」 tr. "on which one may rely and seek it with vigour"—what the sixty-third passage speaks of is exactly where this thought goes.

The third benefit is to learn the treatise-author's layered way of answering. Subhūti makes his difficulty on the ground that in the siddhānta of the highest meaning there is no benefit, while the bodhisattva teaching and transforming beings is the siddhānta of counteraction; the two are from the first not on the same level, and with one judgement of the treatise-author the difficulty dissolves of itself. In daily discussion of the Dharma with others, when two sayings are locked against each other, one can first set aside right and wrong and ask only on which level each saying rests and for whom each is spoken; once the levels are clear, the points of contention mostly subside of themselves.

The fourth benefit is to put a simile down once it has been used up. The treatise-author says that worldly people already know that illusion and conjuration do not abide long, and so conjuration is used as a simile to make them know that the other dharmas are no different from conjuration; he also says that as for the way sages understand, conjuration cannot be used as a simile, because there is no discrimination. A simile is a skilful means set up to break clinging; it is not the dharma to be cultivated. When cultivating contemplation, the practitioner may enter by way of a simile, and once the contemplation is accomplished need not keep the simile—keeping the simile becomes a new clinging.

The fifth benefit is to take the question of the last section and ask it of oneself. One who gives rise to fear on hearing of emptiness really has, in his mind, a foundation of 「先有」 tr. "existing before"—thinking that he originally has something, and that by cultivating to the end he will lose it all. One can hold up the Buddha's question to oneself: did dharmas exist before and now not exist? If from the first they are non-existent of themselves, where is what is called losing? The treatise-author says it plainly: to remove inversion and make them obtain true seeing, 「竟無所失」 tr. "in the end nothing is lost". This one holding-up is exactly the closest use this chapter gives to the practitioner.

Further Resonances

The backbone of this chapter is one sūtra section and one treatise section. Sūtra ① begins with Subhūti asking how, since dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done, one does not move within equality and yet carries out the bodhisattva's business; the Buddha approves his words and says that if beings knew of themselves the Buddha would not use his supernormal power, that he pulls them out of the notion of I and self and delivers them from the marks, makes them far from the marks of the conditioned nature and makes them obtain the marks of the unconditioned nature, which are precisely emptiness. Next Subhūti asks by what emptiness all dharmas are empty; the Buddha sets up the simile of a conjured person conjuring a conjured person; Subhūti answers that this conjuration has no real matter that is not empty; the Buddha says that the two things, emptiness and conjuration, are neither joined nor dispersed, empty because of the emptiness of emptiness, and that form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are precisely conjuration. Subhūti brings forward world-transcending dharmas and the noble and holy persons and asks whether they too are conjuration; the Buddha answers that all dharmas are conjuration and opens out the six kinds of transformation: of the śrāvakas, the pratyekabuddhas, the bodhisattvas, the buddhas, the afflictions, and the causes and conditions of deeds. Again he asks whether the severings of the afflictions are all transformation; the Buddha answers with the mark of arising and ceasing as the criterion: whatever has arising and ceasing is all transformation, what is without arising and without ceasing is not transformation, and nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception is a dharma that is not transformation. Subhūti cites the Buddha's own saying that the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa to make a difficulty; the Buddha answers that for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind he distinguishes what arises and ceases as like a conjuration and what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration. Finally he asks how a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind is to be taught so that he knows this emptiness of nature, and the Buddha asks in return whether dharmas existed from the first and now do not exist, and stops there. Treatise ① takes eleven rounds of question and answer as its backbone, interspersed with re-explanations citing the sūtra. First it answers why, when the Buddha had already answered, he asks again, and brings out the difficulty of the mark of non-doing of equality and the mark of doing of benefiting, the simile of the physician having no work, the judgement between the two siddhānta of counteraction and of the highest meaning, and the division between the emptiness of beings and the emptiness of dharmas. Next it answers the question by what emptiness, and sets out the different saying that emptiness is of all kinds and that within the emptiness of form the root atoms remain. Next it answers the question of being far from the marks of all dharmas, and establishes the one meaning of only leaving wrong recollection and imagining. Next it answers the name of being empty because of the emptiness of emptiness, and speaks of refuting the dharma of transformation and emptiness. Next it answers why, if all dharmas are conjuration, there are distinctions, and brings out the three similes of the shapes and images of conjured persons, the good and bad in a dream, and the fair and ugly in a mirror, and explains the six kinds of transformation item by item. Next it answers how the afflictions give rise to wholesome deeds, setting up the near cause and the far cause, citing the two sayings introduced as what someone says, breaking the claim that stain and purity cannot come together, and coming home to the mind of self being indeterminate and soft. Next it explains the transformation of deeds and the retribution of the highest, middle, and lowest of the six destinies, and, answering why what exists from deeds is said to be transformation, brings out the simile of the master of conjuration making transformations from a distant place. Next it answers why it does not speak only of the transformation of deeds, and divides the two deeds of pure and stained, and the two deeds of ordinary people and sages. Next it cites again Subhūti's question whether the severings are like a conjuration and his intention of seeking one fixed, real dharma, and explains the Buddha's answer that only the one dharma, nirvāṇa, is not like a conjuration. Next it answers why the Buddha sometimes says all are empty and sometimes says not all are empty, and points to the causes and conditions the Buddha himself states; it answers whether the marks of dharmas may be turned for the sake of people, breaking it with the emptiness of nature being unturnable and citing as proof the episode of the Buddha first obtaining the real mark and the gods begging him to abide; and it brings out the two layers of explanation—speaking of nirvāṇa as like a conjuration because of clinging to nirvāṇa, and the two paths of the Small Vehicle and the Great Vehicle—settling it with the two sayings being without fault. Finally it explains how those who have newly aroused the mind fear the emptiness of nature as though standing at the edge of a deep pit, and gathers in the whole chapter with dharmas being non-existent of themselves before and non-existent now too, and with its being only to remove inversion.

The vein of meaning between this chapter and the chapters before and after it can be seen in two lines. First, carrying on from what precedes: the previous chapter made clear the meaning of the equality of dharmas, and this chapter raises its question precisely with 「若諸法平等、無所為作」 tr. "if dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done"; it carries on the teaching of equality and asks about its function, and so the sūtra text does not set up a separate starting point at its outset. Second, passing on to what follows: this chapter concludes with teaching those who have newly aroused the mind to know the emptiness of nature without being afraid, and the next chapter then enters into the matter of seeking the Dharma; the reader may look at the two chapters together to see the sequence in which, once knowing and seeing are right, one then acts.

Of the explanations of the ancient masters, two may be recorded for this chapter. Jizang, in his Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, takes this chapter as the second, making clear the fruit of nirvāṇa; his sectioning says: 「此下第二、明涅槃果。」 tr. "From here below is the second: making clear the fruit of nirvāṇa." He sets out the saying of one school: 「有人言:差別品明菩提即智果,謂般若也。」 tr. "Someone says: the chapter "Difference" makes clear awakening, which is the fruit of knowledge, namely prajñā." And he sets up his own explanation: 「今明此品,即是總明三德為涅槃果也。」 tr. "Now I make clear that this chapter, precisely, makes clear in general the three virtues as the fruit of nirvāṇa." His sectioning of the major divisions of this chapter's sūtra text says: 「須菩提於意云何下第二正明諸法如化不如化。文為四:初、明一切如化無化差別;第二、明一切法如化差別;第三、明涅槃不如化;第四、明涅槃如化。」 tr. "From ‘Subhūti, what do you think’ below is the second, properly making clear that dharmas are like a conjuration and not like a conjuration. The text is in four: first, making clear that all is like a conjuration and that in conjuration there is no distinction; second, making clear the distinctions of all dharmas being like a conjuration; third, making clear that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration; fourth, making clear that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration." Of the four divisions, the third and the fourth correspond exactly to the two layers of explanation in the latter half of this chapter. His heading of the third division says: 「白佛下,第三、明一往,明無為法不如化。」 tr. "From ‘said to the Buddha’ below is the third, making clear the first approach: making clear that unconditioned dharmas are not like a conjuration." His heading of the fourth division says: 「世尊如佛自設下,第四、論涅槃如化也。」 tr. "From ‘World-Honored One, as the Buddha himself has set out’ below is the fourth, discussing that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration." His explanation of the six kinds of transformation divides them by the two fruits of the ordinary and the holy, saying: 「論云:凡聖德論皆是變化,垢果是凡化,淨果是聖化。」 tr. "The treatise says: the virtues of the ordinary and the holy, as discussed, are all transformation; the stained fruit is the transformation of the ordinary, the pure fruit is the transformation of the holy." This is close in the meaning taken to this treatise's two divisions by pure deeds and stained deeds and by the deeds of ordinary people and the deeds of sages, while the names set up differ; it is recorded side by side without judgement. His explanation of the counter-question of the last section says: 「本有今無耶者,始行人聞涅槃亦空,故生斷見,亦明涅槃本不有今不無,何斷之有?生死亦然。」 tr. "As for ‘did they exist from the first and now not exist’: beginning practitioners, hearing that nirvāṇa too is empty, therefore give rise to the view of annihilation; it also makes clear that nirvāṇa did not exist from the first and does not not exist now—what annihilation is there? Birth and death are likewise."—explaining the fear of beginning practitioners by the view of annihilation, while this treatise explains it by being covered by the mind of the view of self; each takes one meaning, and these too are recorded side by side without judgement. Further, the chapter name Jizang marks is 「如化品第八十七」 tr. "the eighty-seventh chapter, Like a Conjuration", without the two Chinese characters 「涅槃」 tr. "nirvāṇa", differing from this treatise's title for this chapter; what it relies on is the chapter list of the sūtra-text line. Junzheng, in his Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises, names this chapter explicitly and cites its meaning in summary, saying: 「故大論釋大品,如化品云:為新發意菩薩說涅槃是真實善妙有也。」 tr. "Therefore the Great Treatise, explaining the Larger Sūtra, says in the chapter Like a Conjuration: for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind it is said that nirvāṇa is a true, real, good, and wondrous existence."—what he cites is not the word-for-word text of this chapter, but a retelling in his own words of the one meaning 「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化」 tr. "for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, I say that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration"; its attribution being clear, it is recorded without judgement. The extant part of Huiying's Commentary stops at the early part of this treatise and does not reach this chapter, so for this chapter there is no text of his explanation that can be cited; the gap is marked according to the facts, and it is not filled with text from elsewhere. The variant names of this chapter's title among the editions—the Shōgozō manuscript takes this chapter as the eighty-sixth, and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript titles it 「涅槃不如化」 tr. "Nirvāṇa Is Not like a Conjuration", which stands opposite in meaning to this treatise's 「涅槃如化」 tr. "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration"—and the differences of the chapter list of the sūtra-text line are detailed in the Apparatus layer.

考據Apparatus

一、科判

本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷九十六,單一單元。體例與品六十二〈同學品〉之『居卷中·無卷題·無造署譯署』相反,而與品七十七〈六喻品〉之『品題即卷題』同型:本品品題即卷九十六之卷首題——品題「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七」〔T25 0728b18〕自卷首開卷,題下繫夾註「卷第九十六」〔T25 0728b19〕;其上〔T25 0728b15〕方是卷九十五之卷末題「大智度論卷第九十五」(屬前品〈平等品〉範圍)。造署「龍樹菩薩造」〔T25 0728b21〕、譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0728b22〕皆具。

品身訖於「初自無故,不應恐怖,但為除顛倒耳。」〔T25 0731a05〕一句迄〔T25 0731a06〕,次品品題「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八」〔T25 0731a07〕緊接其後。底本卷九十六至本品訖處未竟——本目逐字定位其卷末題在〔T25 0733c21〕,即卷九十六尚容次品〈薩陀波崙品〉之上半,與本品品題四注中宋、元、宮三本所記「訖八十八品上」相值(見第四目)。故本品為繫卷首·不繫卷末之型。惟石本於此另有一套卷次(見第四目、第八目)。

全品純漢字三千五百四十七(機械重計值),為〈釋餘品〉中之短品。品內結構一【經】一【論】、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0728b23〕、【論】〔T25 0729a10〕。兩結構標記存否皆有校記,且兩注同文——宋、宮、聖三本俱無此二標記(下帳第二、十二條)。標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準。

以逐段錨計,全品一百零六段:結構列三(品題〔T25 0728b18〕·造署〔T25 0728b21〕·譯署〔T25 0728b22〕)、結構標記列二(【經】【論】)、裸「問曰:」「答曰:」標籤列二十二,餘七十九段為教義正文段,本目所據之逐條分母即此七十九段,無選講略過。

問答之數與說者結構:經①自始至終為須菩提與佛之往復,無第三人入座。起處即須菩提發問「須菩提白佛言」〔T25 0728b23〕,訖於佛之反問「諸法本有今無耶?」〔T25 0729a08〕。本品範圍內「須菩提白佛言」五見(〔T25 0728b23〕〔T25 0728c12〕〔T25 0728c22〕〔T25 0729a07〕〔T25 0729c07〕,末一見在論段,屬論主重牒經文之敘述體)、「佛告須菩提」五見(〔T25 0728b26〕〔T25 0728c17〕〔T25 0728c24〕〔T25 0729a02〕〔T25 0729a08〕)、「須菩提言」四見(〔T25 0728c03〕〔T25 0728c06〕〔T25 0728c25〕〔T25 0728c27〕),皆本目以漢字流逐一定位所得。經段之換說凡十七輪,其中十六輪皆有「白佛言」「言」「告須菩提」之明文可判,唯〔T25 0728c28〕一處無重起說之標記——其文作「世尊!如佛自說……」,以呼格「世尊」向佛而其勢為難問,前一句〔T25 0728c27〕「佛言:『無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。』」為佛答,故此處為須菩提承前更問,如實分記,不另懸疑。

論①無起論標記(無「釋曰:」),逕以「問曰:」起〔T25 0729a10〕,與【論】標記同在一行。問答十一組,本目逐字獨立重算得「問曰:」十一、「答曰:」十一,其 loc 相配如次:〔T25 0729a10〕/〔T25 0729a12〕、〔T25 0729b07〕/〔T25 0729b08〕、〔T25 0729b15〕/〔T25 0729b16〕、〔T25 0729b27〕/〔T25 0729b28〕、〔T25 0729c14〕/〔T25 0729c16〕、〔T25 0730a05〕/〔T25 0730a06〕、〔T25 0730a12〕/〔T25 0730a14〕、〔T25 0730a26〕(問答同 loc·同句內緊接)、〔T25 0730b04〕/〔T25 0730b05〕、〔T25 0730c05〕/〔T25 0730c07〕、〔T25 0730c08〕/〔T25 0730c09〕。

論段另有兩類非問答之句式,本目分記:其一,「有人言」於本品三見——〔T25 0729b10〕作「或有人言」、〔T25 0730a09〕作「復有人言」、〔T25 0730a10〕作「有人言」;三處皆為並列異說之引,不計入問答對數。其二,「復次」二見——〔T25 0730b06〕「復次,有二種業」與〔T25 0730c18〕「復次,有二道」,皆為補義而非問答。又論段有大量「須菩提復問」(三見·〔T25 0729a20〕〔T25 0730b10〕〔T25 0730c21〕)與「佛答」(八見·〔T25 0729a23〕〔T25 0729a26〕〔T25 0729b13〕〔T25 0729c12〕〔T25 0730b14〕〔T25 0730b20〕〔T25 0730c02〕〔T25 0730c27〕)之敘述體——此為論主重牒經文問答以推展釋義,繫論主,非經文本身之獨立經段,與經段之問答分屬兩層,如實分記。

二、術語考

涅槃如化。 本品之總名。本目所記各詞之見數,一律就底本正文計之——校記之文字不計,卷首總目所重出之品名亦不計(下同)。而此四字於本論正文二見——其一即品題「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七」〔T25 0728b18〕本身,其二在論段收束前之一句:「為斷是著故,說涅槃如化。」〔T25 0730c16〕。即品題之外,全論唯論段此一處自出總名,而其語境正是論主釋佛何以有「涅槃如化」「涅槃非如化」兩說之處,如實分記。經段自始至終不出此四字之連文,其所論皆以「如化」「非變化」分說。

如化·不如化。 本品之骨。「如化」於本品二十九見、全論一百一十四見;而「不如化」則全論八見而八見盡在本品(〔T25 0729a07〕〔T25 0730a27〕〔T25 0730b18〕〔T25 0730b19〕〔T25 0730b28〕〔T25 0730c02〕〔T25 0730c04〕〔T25 0730c08〕)——此一否定式之名為本品所專有,於見數上即見本品之義理位置:全論處處言諸法如化,而『何者不如化』一問唯本品立之。

無誑相涅槃。 佛所答「不生不滅非變化」者之名,全論三見而三見盡在本品:經段之界說「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」〔T25 0728c27〕、論段重牒時之「所謂無誑相涅槃」〔T25 0730b21〕、與須菩提更難時之「今何以於生滅法中別說無誑相涅槃不如化」〔T25 0730c01〕。「誑」字為此名之樞——論主於他處自釋變化之所以為變化,正用此字:「本無今有、今有後無,誑惑人心故。」〔T25 0730b15〕;涅槃既無生無滅,則無可誑,故曰無誑相。所釋經同位作「不誑相涅槃」(見第四目),兩造之異在「無」「不」一字。

空空故空。 經段釋空與化二事不可分別之語,全論四見而四見盡在本品(〔T25 0728c08〕〔T25 0729b27〕〔T25 0729b28〕〔T25 0729c02〕):經先出之——「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」〔T25 0728c07〕;論主即以此立一問答〔T25 0729b27〕,自答曰「為破十八事實故有十八空,破眾生心中變化空法故用空空。」〔T25 0729b28〕。「十八空」於本品唯此一見(全論九十九見),其用在說明「空空」之所對治者是『執空為實』之心,非別有一空。

眾生空·法空。 論段釋佛何以先破我相後破法相,逐一標名。「是名『眾生空』」〔T25 0729a29〕、「是名法空。」〔T25 0729b07〕兩名對立而出;其所以須分二者,論主以眾生之病分兩類為據:「眾生有二種:一者、愛多,二者、見多。」〔T25 0729b01〕——愛多者得無我法即生厭離,見多者雖知無我而於色等法上仍戲論常無常,故次說法空。「眾生空」於本品三見(〔T25 0729a29〕〔T25 0729b10〕〔T25 0729b14〕),「法空」於本品十見。其總答之語為「以無所得畢竟空故,遠離一切相。」〔T25 0729b13〕——「無所得畢竟空」六字全論唯此一見,即本品此處。

邪憶想。 論段釋「離一切法相」之樞紐,於全論唯此一見:「一切法不可盡壞,但離其邪憶想,一切法自離。」〔T25 0729b16〕。所離者是憶想而非法——法不可壞,壞者是取法之心;其下即以神通與佛語雙證之(見第三目)。此字之孤出,與本品『離相不壞法』一義之專屬相稱,如實誌錄。

六種變化。 經段所列,佛自出其目:「有聲聞法變化,有辟支佛法變化,有菩薩摩訶薩法變化,有諸佛法變化,有煩惱法變化,有業因緣法變化。」〔T25 0728c18〕。六名之中,「聲聞法變化」「煩惱法變化」『業因緣法變化』三名於全論皆唯本品一見。論段釋之時改用短名並逐一義解:「聲聞變化者,三十七品、四聖諦,乃至三解脫門。」〔T25 0729c23〕,「辟支佛變化者,所謂觀十二因緣等諸法。」〔T25 0729c28〕,「菩薩變化者,所謂六波羅蜜,及二種神通:報得及修得。」〔T25 0729c29〕,「佛法變化者,三十二相、八十隨形好、十力、一切種智等無量佛法。」〔T25 0730a02〕,「煩惱變化者,煩惱起種種業」〔T25 0730a03〕,「業變化者,生一切果報法,所謂六道」〔T25 0730a19〕。其所以皆名變化,論主亦自出其判準:「是法本無而今有、已有還無,是為聲聞變化。」〔T25 0729c27〕——本無今有、已有還無即是變化之界說,六者同此一判。短名之見數:「聲聞變化」本品四見(全論五)、「辟支佛變化」本品二見(全論二)、「菩薩變化」本品二見(全論六)、「佛變化」本品四見(全論六)、「煩惱變化」本品四見(全論五)、「業變化」本品五見(全論六)。

近因·遠因。 論主釋煩惱何以能生善業之訓詁要目:「有二種因:一者、近因,二者、遠因。」〔T25 0730a06〕,並即以修行事實定之——「人有我心,為後身當常樂故修布施,是近因」〔T25 0730a07〕、「為離欲界衰惱不淨身故修禪定,是為遠因。」〔T25 0730a08〕。「近因」全論四見而本品二見,「遠因」全論三見而本品二見——兩名並出成對者,全論唯本品此一處。

我心。 本品論段第六問答之樞紐字,本品九見。其義非泛言「我之心」,論主自下其界:「我心即是諸煩惱根本。」〔T25 0730a12〕;而其所以能與善業並起,又別出一義:「我心無記柔軟故,是故煩惱心中生善業、無動業,無咎。」〔T25 0730a18〕——我心屬無記而柔軟,故非如瞋等之剛強而與善相拒,此為本品獨出之分疏。「無動業」本品三見(全論四)。

本有今無·先有今無。 本品收束一問之兩造,而經論兩層用字不同,本目逐字重算並誌之。經段佛之反問作「諸法本有今無耶?」〔T25 0729a08〕——「本有今無」全論三見,本品此一見;論段論主兩度重牒此問,皆作「諸法先有今無耶?」〔T25 0730c27〕〔T25 0730c28〕——「先有今無」全論九見,本品此二見;其下須菩提之了知復作「先自無」〔T25 0730c29〕,此三字於全論唯此一見。同一問而經作「本」、論牒作「先」,所釋經側此處亦有異讀(聖本作「先」,見第四目),三造相參,本目如實並錄,不代定讀。

三、譬喻與故事

本品要喻六,皆繫於所釋之義,無泛設。其中「化人作化人」為全品之骨,不入此目之細目而別立於首。

化人作化人(經之主喻·全品之骨)。 佛不逐問而答,逕以一喻反問須菩提:「若有化人作化人,是化頗有實事不空者不?」〔T25 0728c05〕——須菩提答「不也!世尊!是化人無有實事而不空。」〔T25 0728c07〕。喻之力不在『化是假』,在『化之上更作化』:所化者已無實,其所更化者尤無實,而兩層俱不可指其為有、亦不可指其為無。佛即以此收之——「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」〔T25 0728c07〕,並逕落到五眾與一切種智:「色即是化,受、想、行、識即是化,乃至一切種智即是化。」〔T25 0728c10〕。「化人」於本品六見(〔T25 0728c05〕〔T25 0728c06〕〔T25 0728c07〕〔T25 0728c08〕〔T25 0729b25〕〔T25 0729b27〕),全論七十五見。

病人與藥師(論段釋佛何以言「佛無恩力」)。 論主釋佛答須菩提之意——若眾生自能知諸法平等畢竟空,則佛之神力無所施——出一短喻:「若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。」〔T25 0729a20〕。喻之眼在「無功」而不在「無藥」:藥師之功唯對不自知調攝者而立,佛之利益唯對不自知平等者而立;故平等法雖無作相,而利益眾生之有作相不與之違。

火中無水·水中無火(論段釋空有種種)。 論主分疏「空」之非一種,出一至淺之例:「空有種種:如火中無水、水中無火,亦是空」〔T25 0729b08〕,隨即以之合五眾——「五眾中無我亦如是」〔T25 0729b09〕。喻之用在『彼中無此』亦得名空,故須更問「以何等空故,一切法空?」〔T25 0729b12〕;其下即引異說以顯此問之實——「諸法雖空,亦不盡空,如色空中有微塵根本在。」〔T25 0729b11〕。

神通人壞色相(論段釋離相不壞法)。 釋「但離其邪憶想」之後,論主以神通事證之:「如神通人壞色相故,則石壁無礙。」〔T25 0729b17〕——所壞者是色相,非石壁之物;相壞則礙自不立。此喻之下即引佛語為第二證:於五眾中修正憶念、斷貪欲而得正解脫,故知所說之「離相」即是離憶想。

夢與鏡中像(論段釋一切皆化而何以有種種別異)。 第五問答之答喻並出三事:「如佛所化及餘人所化,雖不實而有種種形像別異。」〔T25 0729c16〕,「夢中所見種種亦如是,人見夢中好、惡事,有生喜者、有生怖者。」〔T25 0729c17〕,「如鏡中像,雖無實事,而隨本形,像有好醜。」〔T25 0729c18〕,收以「諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣。」〔T25 0729c19〕。三喻同指一義:不實而有差別——鏡像隨本形而有好醜,夢事無實而能令人喜怖;故「皆空」與「各各有因緣」不相違。

化主遠處作變化(論段釋業何以名變化)。 第八問答之答喻,為本品最切業報之一喻:「凡夫人見諸法不如化;聖人知畢竟空相故,以天眼觀眾生皆無有終、始、中間。」〔T25 0730a26〕,其下即出喻——「如化主遠處作變化;業亦如是,在過去世中作今身變化。」〔T25 0730a28〕。喻之眼在「遠處」二字:作化之主不在化所現之處,過去之業亦不在今身之中,而今身宛然是其所化。「化主」於本品唯此一見(全論十一見),「天眼」於本品亦唯此一見。其下更以人之橫生憂喜合之:變化事能令人生憂喜怖畏,智者觀之皆無有實,而人橫生憂喜。

臨深坑(論段釋凡夫何以怖畏性空)。 收束一段之喻:「性空是凡夫人大怖畏處,聞性空無所有,如臨深坑。」〔T25 0730c22〕——「深坑」全論三見,本品一見。喻之所指不是空之可怖,是我心深著者之自怖;故其下即出其念之實情:以為佛教人勤修善行而終歸入無所有中。

四、所釋經文

品名三造網(並錄不判)。 本品品名三造,逐一據校記與兩藏底本誌之。

其一,涅槃如化品——本論底本品題〔T25 0728b18〕「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七」,此為大正底本之讀,亦本帙所從。

其二,如化品——此名見於三處:本論品題之校記中宋、元、宮三本作「大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十七如化品」、明本作「大智度論卷第九十六釋如化品第八十七」(下帳第一條);所釋經 T223 側品題〔T08 0415b27〕「摩訶般若波羅蜜經如化品第八十七」,無「涅槃」二字;吉藏《大品經義疏》之品目亦作「如化品第八十七」〔X24n0451 0339b19〕;均正《大乘四論玄義》具名引本品時亦作「如化品」〔X46n0784 0605a08〕(見第六目)。即除大正底本一系外,所釋經、古德兩疏與本論之宋元明宮四本,皆用短名「如化品」。

其三,涅槃不如化——此名唯見於本論品題校記之石本:「大智度經品第八十六涅槃不如化」(下帳第一條)。石本不作「如化」而作「不如化」,與大本之名語意相對;本品之論正為分判『何者如化、何者不如化』而立,故兩名各取所論之一端。三名並錄,不判孰正。

品序注全帳(聖 -1 與石 -1 兩鏈·並錄不判)。 品題〔T25 0728b18〕之注一條而涵五本,底本原樣:「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七(卷第九十六)【大】,大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十七如化品(訖八十八品上)【宋】【元】【宮】,大智度論卷第九十六釋如化品第八十七【明】,大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖八十七品【聖】,大智度經品第八十六涅槃不如化【石】」(下帳第一條)。一注之內含三事:其一,宋、元、宮三本記本卷所含為「第八十七訖八十八品上」,與底本卷九十六之實含相值(其卷末題在〔T25 0733c21〕,已跨入次品之上半,見第一目);其二,聖本記「第八十六品訖八十七品」,較三本各少一階;其三,石本記「品第八十六」,亦少一階,且書名作「大智度經」而非「大智度論」。

本目於同一底本內另逐字核得三端可與之對讀,四端合觀則兩鏈皆一貫無異例:

  • 前品之卷末題注〔T25 0728b15〕(屬卷九十五,前品〈平等品〉範圍):宋、元二本於「九十五」下繫夾註「釋第八十五品訖八十六品」,聖本繫「釋第八十四品訖第八十五品」——聖本於此亦 -1。
  • 本品品末之注〔T25 0731a06〕:「耳【大】,耳釋第八十六品竟【石】」(下帳第三十七條)——石本於本品竟處作「第八十六品竟」,正是底本品八十七之 -1。
  • 次品起題之注〔T25 0731a07〕:「(大智度…八)十四字【大】,釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之上【明】,釋第八十七品上【聖】,大智度經品第八十七薩陀波崙品卷九十七【石】,卷九十七首【石】」——聖本作「第八十七品上」、石本作「品第八十七」,於底本品八十八處皆 -1;且石本於此另記「卷九十七首」。

即:聖本之 -1 於前品卷末、本品品題、次品起題三端一貫;石本之 -1 於本品品題、本品品末、次品起題三端一貫,兩鏈各自無異例(不同於品七十七品末曾見之『第七十品』落差案)。又石本以次品起處為其卷九十七之首,即以本品之末為其卷九十六之終——而底本以本品之末尚在卷九十六之中,兩造之卷品分劃於此不合,如實誌錄。

T223 目錄品序重出(承既誌之常設體例)。 所釋經 T223 側本品之目錄標記品序標作「87」而顯文標「87 如化品」〔T08 0415b27〕,其前之「86 平等品」〔T08 0413c10〕亦標「87」——兩品共用一品序值,而踩重出者是前品(其緊接「85 七譬品」標「85」之後,理應作「86」);本品自身之品序值與顯文相符,次品「88 常啼品」〔T08 0416a23〕標「88」亦不重出。此屬底本標記層之慣性瑕疵,每隔數品即見一處品序值重出,非本品獨有、非義理歧異;承品四十八以下既誌之常設體例,不重判。

T223 側品界繫卷末(與本論側恰成兩端)。 所釋經側本品訖處〔T08 0416a16〕之下即閉卷二十六(卷末題「摩訶般若波羅蜜經卷第二十六」〔T08 0416a17〕),卷二十七開於〔T08 0416a20〕,次品品題「常啼品第八十八」在〔T08 0416a23〕——即所釋經底本以本品居卷二十六之末;本論側則以本品居卷九十六之首(見第一目)。兩傳承於此品之卷品分劃不合——一繫卷末,一繫卷首;而石本更以本品之末為其卷九十六之終、次品之首為其卷九十七之首,自成第三套。三套並見,如實誌錄,不引為一事。又所釋經次品之品名亦兩造:〔T08 0416a23〕之注記「常啼【大】,薩陀波崙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」——所釋經之宋元明宮四本作「薩陀波崙」,正是本論次品之名〔T25 0731a07〕。

全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·異十五處·逐處誌其校記之有無)。 本論經①〔T25 0728b23–0729a09〕與所釋經〈如化品〉〔T08 0415b28–0416a16〕逐字幾近同文,本目以漢字流逐字對勘,兩造各七百五十字左右,其異十五處,逐處並誌兩側校記:

  • 所為作/可為作——本論作「若諸法平等、無所為作」〔T25 0728b23〕,所釋經作「若諸法平等、無可為作」〔T08 0415b28〕。所釋經側有注「可【大】,所【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——所釋經之元明宮聖四本作「所」,正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處無校記。
  • 平等中/平等法中——本論作「於平等中不動而行菩薩事」〔T25 0728b24〕,所釋經作「於平等法中不動而行菩薩事」〔T08 0415b29〕。本論側有注「平等【大】,平等法【聖】【石】」(下帳第三條)——本論之聖、石二本作「平等法」,正是所釋經底本之讀;所釋經側此處無校記。兩造互為鏡像。
  • 所說/所言——本論作「如是!如是!如汝所說:『是諸法平等、無所作。』」〔T25 0728b26〕,所釋經作「如是,如是!如汝所言。是諸法平等、無所作。」〔T08 0415c02〕。本論側有注「說【大】,言【石】」(下帳第四條)——本論之石本作「言」,正是所釋經底本之讀;所釋經側此處無校記。
  • 空空故空/空故空——本論作「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」〔T25 0728c07〕,所釋經作「是空及化人,二事不合不散,以空故。空不應分別是空、是化。」〔T08 0415c13〕。所釋經側有注「空【大】,空空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——所釋經之五本作「空空」,正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處無校記。兩造句讀亦因此而異:本論之「以空空故空」為一句,所釋經之「以空故」自為一句而「空不應分別」另起,如實誌錄,不判孰正。
  • 所以者何/何以故——本論作「所以者何?須菩提!色即是化」〔T25 0728c10〕,所釋經作「何以故?須菩提!色即是化」〔T08 0415c16〕。本論側有注「所以者何【大】,何以故【石】」(下帳第七條);所釋經側有注「何以故【大】,所以者何【元】【明】【聖】」。兩造校記完全互為鏡像——本論之石本讀法正是所釋經底本之讀法,所釋經之元明聖三本讀法正是本論底本之讀法,如實誌錄,不判孰正。
  • 若世間法/世間法——本論作「若世間法是化」〔T25 0728c12〕,所釋經作「世間法是化」〔T08 0415c18〕。所釋經側有注「世【大】,若世【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——所釋經之五本作「若世」,正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處無校記。
  • 出世間法亦復是化不(一句之有無)——本論作「出世間法,所謂四念處……世尊!是法亦是化不?」〔T25 0728c12〕,所釋經作「出世間法亦復是化不?所謂四念處……」〔T08 0415c18〕,即所釋經於「出世間法」下先出一問而本論不出。本論側有注「法【大】,法亦復是化不【聖】【石】」(下帳第八條);所釋經側有注「亦復是化不【大】,〔-〕【聖】」。兩造校記互為鏡像——本論之聖石二本增此五字,所釋經之聖本刪此五字,如實誌錄。
  • 皆是化/皆是變化——本論作「以是因緣故,須菩提!一切法皆是化。」〔T25 0728c21〕,所釋經作「一切法皆是變化。」〔T08 0415c27〕。所釋經側有注「變【大】,〔-〕【宮】【聖】」——所釋經之宮聖二本無「變」字,正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處另有一注「皆【大】,〔-〕【石】」(下帳第十條),所校非同一字。
  • 辟支佛;佛道/辟支佛道——本論作「阿羅漢果、辟支佛;佛道,斷諸煩惱習」〔T25 0728c23〕,所釋經作「阿羅漢果、辟支佛道。斷諸煩惱習斷」〔T08 0415c29〕,即本論多一「佛」字而所釋經多一「斷」字。所釋經側此處有三注:「佛【大】,佛佛【宮】」「斷諸【大】,諸佛【聖】」「斷【大】,〔-〕【宮】」——所釋經之宮本作「佛佛」且刪末「斷」字,所成之讀正近本論底本之句式;本論側有注「諸【大】,〔-〕【石】」(下帳第九條)。兩造句構不同,如實誌錄。
  • 無誑相涅槃/不誑相涅槃——本論作「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」〔T25 0728c27〕,所釋經作「不誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」〔T08 0416a05〕。所釋經側有注「不【大】,無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——所釋經之五本作「無」,正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處無校記。此為本品最切義理之一異:「無誑」與「不誑」於義為近,而本論全書唯本品出此名(見第二目),兩造之異如實誌錄,不判孰正。
  • 一切法皆畢竟性空/一切法畢竟性空——本論作「若新發意菩薩聞是一切法皆畢竟性空」〔T25 0729a04〕,所釋經作「若新發意菩薩聞是一切法畢竟性空」〔T08 0416a11〕。所釋經側有注「法【大】,法皆【宋】【元】【明】」——所釋經之宋元明三本作「法皆」,正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處無校記。
  • 不生滅者/不生不滅者——本論作「分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」〔T25 0729a06〕,所釋經作「分別生滅者如化,不生不滅者不如化。」〔T08 0416a13〕。所釋經側有注「不【大】,〔-〕【宮】」——所釋經之宮本無此「不」字,正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處無校記。
  • 令知是性空/令知性空——本論作「云何教新發意菩薩,令知是性空?」〔T25 0729a07〕,所釋經作「云何教新發意菩薩令知性空?」〔T08 0416a15〕。所釋經側此處另有一注「令【大】,令得【宮】」,所校非同一字;本論側此處無校記。
  • 本有今無(聖本作先)——兩藏底本同作「諸法本有今無耶?」〔T25 0729a08〕/〔T08 0416a16〕,而所釋經側有注「本【大】,先【聖】」——所釋經之聖本作「先有今無」,與本論論段重牒此問時所用之「諸法先有今無耶?」〔T25 0730c27〕相合。即「本」「先」兩讀不僅是兩藏異本之異,亦是本論經段與論段自身之異(見第二目),三造相參,如實並錄,不代定讀。
  • 【經】結構標記之有無——本論經段之首繫【經】標記〔T25 0728b23〕,所釋經無此標記(其為經而非釋論,體例本不出此)。此非異文,屬兩藏體裁之別,為對勘完備計一併誌之。

所釋經〔T08 0416a11〕聖本四十四字之語序異讀(專列並錄·不判)。 所釋經於本品樞紐句處繫一校記,其文原樣作「(聞是…不如化)四十四字【大】,分別生滅者如化不生滅者不如化若新發意菩薩聞一切畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦如化心則恐怖【聖】」——所校者非一字一詞,而是整整四十四字之一段。大正底本此段作「聞是一切法畢竟性空,乃至涅槃亦皆如化,心則驚怖。為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化,不生不滅者不如化」〔T08 0416a11〕,即先出新發意菩薩之驚怖,後出佛分別生滅、不生滅之答;而聖本之序恰反——校記所錄聖本之文原樣作「分別生滅者如化不生滅者不如化若新發意菩薩聞一切畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦如化心則恐怖」(校記之文原無標點),即先出佛之答而後方出其所以然之驚怖。其字面亦小有出入:大正之「聞是一切法畢竟性空」聖本作「聞一切畢竟性空」、「乃至涅槃亦皆如化」作「乃至涅槃亦如化」、「不生不滅者不如化」作「不生滅者不如化」、「為是新發意菩薩故」作「若新發意菩薩」,收處作「心則恐怖」而不作「心則驚怖」。本論底本同位之句作「若新發意菩薩聞是一切法皆畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦皆如化,心則驚怖;為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」〔T25 0729a04〕——與所釋經大正底本同為先怖後答之序,本論側此處無校記。三造並列:兩藏底本同序,聖本獨倒;本目逐字並錄,不判孰為原序,亦不以聖本之序改讀本論。

對照組(三串·兩藏各自見數誠實記·對位相等)。 「若有化人作化人」〔T25 0728c05〕/〔T08 0415c11〕;「有聲聞法變化,有辟支佛法變化」〔T25 0728c18〕/〔T08 0415c24〕;「性空即是涅槃」〔T25 0729a01〕/〔T08 0416a08〕。三串皆兩藏對位相等——前二串兩藏各一見,第三串「性空即是涅槃」兩藏各二見(本論〔T25 0729a01〕須菩提設難時先出、〔T25 0729a04〕佛答覆誦其語;所釋經〔T08 0416a08〕〔T08 0416a11〕同構),兩造見數逐串相等,無一串生歧,可為前列異文之反證組——有異者十五處皆已逐處誌之,餘則逐字相值。

所釋經側之現代編輯層註記(誌其存在·不引為依據)。 所釋經本品品題〔T08 0415b27〕之下繫一注,其文作「梵無區分」,屬編輯層就梵本分品所下之按語;次品起題〔T08 0416a23〕之注末亦記「以下梵闕」。兩者皆非古德所傳;梵文之依據唯取古德所傳,故本目但誌其存在與位置,不引其文為本品義理或梵源之依據。 又所釋經本品對讀範圍〔T08 0415b27–0416a16〕內另有星號錨二枚(〔T08 0415c05〕「五」、〔T08 0415c07〕「相」),其對應之校勘條皆落在本品之外(分別在〔T08 0411032〕與〔T08 0415014〕兩注);另有星號錨一枚〔T08 0416a17〕「六」繫於卷二十六之卷末題行,已在本品對讀範圍之外,其對應之校勘條亦在本品之外(〔T08 0407009〕注),一併誌之以明其不入本品之帳。即所釋經側於本品為『向外借入』之型,與本論側本品無星號之情形不同(見第八目)。

五、般若義眼

本品之眼,在一個看似自相矛盾的收束:全論處處說一切法畢竟空、如幻如化,而本品偏要立一法曰「不如化」。這不是理論上的破綻,是說法上的必要——聽者的根器不同,同一件事只能分兩次說。經與論就此反覆九番,其義可約為六重。

其一,問不在空,在空之後還能不能做事。須菩提開卷之問極實:「若諸法平等、無所為作,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,於平等中不動而行菩薩事,以布施、愛語、利益、同事?」〔T25 0728b23〕。論主替他把這個難處說得更白:「平等法無作相,利益是有作相。」〔T25 0729a16〕——一邊是無作,一邊是有作,兩者怎麼同時成立。 佛的答處卻不在調和二者,而在指出『若眾生自知,則佛無所施』:論主以一喻收之——「若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。」〔T25 0729a20〕。利益不是加在平等上的另一件事,是對『不自知平等者』而說的;眾生若已自知,利益之名本來就不立。

其二,答處在一個化上更作化的喻。佛不逐問而答,逕以反問出之:「若有化人作化人,是化頗有實事不空者不?」〔T25 0728c05〕;須菩提答「不也!世尊!是化人無有實事而不空。」〔T25 0728c07〕。這句答語的語法要看清楚:不是『化是空的』,是『沒有一樣實事是不空的』。 佛即以此立其不可分別之義:「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」〔T25 0728c07〕——空與化不是兩樣東西相合,也不是兩樣東西分開;若把「空」立為能破、把「化」立為所破,便又落一層。論主於此自設一問而自答其所以:「為破十八事實故有十八空,破眾生心中變化空法故用空空。」〔T25 0729b28〕——十八空破法,空空破『把空當實』的那個心;故其下即云凡夫以化為喻而聖人不須:凡夫知變化是空、不實而謂餘法為實,故以化為喻令知餘法與化無異;至於聖人所解,則不得以化為喻,以無所分別故〔T25 0729c05〕。

其三,一切法皆是化,而各各有因緣。佛把化的範圍推到極處:世間法是化,出世間之三十七品、三解脫門、十力、四無所畏乃至四果、辟支佛、菩薩、諸佛皆是化——「一切法皆是化。」〔T25 0728c18〕,並分為六種變化。須菩提之疑隨之而起:既然皆空皆化,何以還有種種差別?論主之答不遮差別而遮實:「如佛所化及餘人所化,雖不實而有種種形像別異。」〔T25 0729c16〕,「如鏡中像,雖無實事,而隨本形,像有好醜。」〔T25 0729c18〕,收以「諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣。」〔T25 0729c19〕——空不取消因緣,只取消因緣上的實。六種變化之所以同名變化,論主也給了一個可以逐一去驗的判準:「是法本無而今有、已有還無,是為聲聞變化。」〔T25 0729c27〕。

其四,煩惱何以能生善業——業報一段的樞紐。若一切果報皆自業起,而業又自煩惱起,則煩惱是惡,善業從何而生?論主答以「有二種因:一者、近因,二者、遠因。」〔T25 0730a06〕:為後身常樂而布施,是近因;為離欲界不淨身而修禪定,是遠因。有人更難:「煩惱是垢心,善心是淨心,垢、淨不得和合」〔T25 0730a12〕。論主之答極見手眼——不辯垢淨可否和合,而舉一同類之事:「慧與無明相違法而一心中起。」〔T25 0730a15〕;既然無明心中尚且有慧,則垢心中有善亦不足怪。末後乃出其真正的分疏:「我心無記柔軟故,是故煩惱心中生善業、無動業,無咎。」〔T25 0730a18〕——我心不是惡,是無記;無記者柔軟,故能載善亦能載惡,瞋等剛強煩惱則不能。

其五,全品之樞:涅槃何以獨被說為不如化。佛先立之——「若有法生滅相者,皆是變化。」〔T25 0728c24〕,「若法無生無滅,是非變化。」〔T25 0728c26〕,「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」〔T25 0728c27〕。須菩提立即以佛自己的話為難:諸法平等非聲聞辟支佛菩薩諸佛所作,「有佛、無佛諸法性常空」〔T25 0729a01〕,而「性空即是涅槃,云何言涅槃一法非如化?」〔T25 0729a01〕——若性空即是涅槃,涅槃便該與一切法同其空、同其如化,不該獨立一格。 佛之答不是辯解而是說明說法之所對:「為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」〔T25 0729a06〕。論主更把這一「為人」之義說到底:「唯佛一人是無誑人」〔T25 0730c05〕,那麼佛豈不是隨人而改說法?答處在『所轉者非法相』——佛初得實相時心但趣向涅槃寂滅〔T25 0730c10〕,十方諸佛諸天請佛莫入涅槃〔T25 0730c11〕,「佛即受請,佛但為度眾生故住。」〔T25 0730c12〕;既有可利益之眾生,便隨事而說,所隨者是事,不是法相。其下論主出兩重理由收之:一則「有新發意菩薩著是涅槃,因是著起諸煩惱;為斷是著故,說涅槃如化。」〔T25 0730c15〕——說涅槃如化,正是為了解涅槃上的執著;二則「復次,有二道:小乘道、大乘道。」〔T25 0730c18〕,「小乘論議,以涅槃為實;大乘論議,以利智慧深入故,觀色等諸法皆如涅槃。」〔T25 0730c18〕。故結之曰「是故二說無咎。」〔T25 0730c20〕。兩說並非一是一非,是一藥對一病。

其六,性空何以不可怖——全品收在一句最平實的分辨上。須菩提末後問如何教新發意者知性空,論主先寫出其怖畏之實情:「性空是凡夫人大怖畏處,聞性空無所有,如臨深坑。」〔T25 0730c22〕,其念曰「佛教人勤修善行,終歸入無所有中!」〔T25 0730c25〕。佛之答只是一個反問:「諸法本有今無耶?」〔T25 0729a08〕。論主替讀者說破其意:怖畏者所怕的是「後當無」,故佛反問其前是否曾有。末一段乃全品之結穴——「若諸法先有,以行道故無,應當恐怖」〔T25 0731a04〕,「初自無故,不應恐怖,但為除顛倒耳。」〔T25 0731a05〕。若修道是把本來有的弄成沒有,那確實該怕;既然本來就無,修道所除者唯是顛倒,並沒有失掉什麼。 論主於此更補一句以安其心:「為除顛倒,令得實見,竟無所失」〔T25 0731a01〕。全品以「化人喻」始,以「不應恐怖」終,首尾一義。

六、諸家異釋

《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀二家:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章;均正《大乘四論玄義》具名引本品而為義理轉述(非逐字引);釋本論之慧影疏於本品闕釋(其現存文本不及本卷,見下);天台系二止觀著作與法華疏記、僧肇等《注維摩詰經》共六檔,品題詞零命中,鬆詞命中逐條核皆非引本品。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。

吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈如化品〉之逐文疏,起「如化品第八十七」〔X24n0451 0339b19〕,迄〔X24n0451 0340c05〕,次品「常啼品第八十八」〔X24n0451 0340c06〕起前,覆本品經全篇。本檔之品界標記所用之類目與常例之「品」類不同(技術面之別,誌之以備後考)。其可誌者六。

其一,品位與前三品之配——「此下第二、明涅槃果。」〔X24n0451 0339b20〕,其下逐配前三品:差別品明菩提即智果、七譬品明無垢淨顯解脫果、平等品辨正法等是法身果;故以本品為總明三德之涅槃果——「今明此品,即是總明三德為涅槃果也。」〔X24n0451 0339b22〕。惟吉藏於此自下保留:謂此配「亦復可然」而復云將大經三德強配於此「少成傷巧也」。本論於本品無此三德之配,論主之釋唯依經文逐句而下,兩家所重不同,如實分記。

其二,二分之科——「此品論諸法如化不如化,故以目品之為二」〔X24n0451 0339b24〕,「第一、因上只菩提化眾生義;二者、正論諸法如化。」〔X24n0451 0339c01〕。吉藏以本品前半屬承上之化眾生義、後半方是正論如化;本論論段亦以第一問答釋『佛先已答何以更問』而後方入化人喻,兩家於文勢之判相值,惟本論未自標科段。

其三,第一問答之釋與二悉檀——吉藏設問曰上已問此事今何故更問,自答「是事甚深」〔X24n0451 0339c03〕,並釋佛答之意:「佛答:眾生自知平等,菩提於不平等利物。」〔X24n0451 0339c06〕,即出一喻「如人病久,自知治病得差,無俟藥。」〔X24n0451 0339c07〕——與本論之「若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。」〔T25 0729a20〕同喻同指,兩家於此相合。其下吉藏分二意而各配一悉檀:一意「此就第一義悉檀為問」〔X24n0451 0339c13〕,另一意收以「此是用對治悉檀答也。」〔X24n0451 0339c15〕——本論同處亦以二悉檀分判:「菩薩教化眾生,是為對治悉檀;須菩提以第一義悉檀無利益為難。」〔T25 0729a25〕。兩家所用之悉檀配屬全同,如實誌其合。

其四,二空之釋與疏文之闕——吉藏釋佛先破我相後破法相,作「雖我相是人空」〔X24n0451 0339c16〕;其下底本有闕,自〔X24n0451 0339c17〕以下至〔X24n0451 0340a20〕連二十餘行空白,疏文不接,至〔X24n0451 0340a21〕方以「雖色相是法空,故為物說二空也。」續之。本目誌此闕之起訖,不以意補。其下釋「何等空故一切法空」之問曰:「次問何等空故一切法空」〔X24n0451 0340a21〕,並列眾人計空之不同——「或言人空法不空,或言法空人空但微塵不空」〔X24n0451 0340a23〕,與本論論段所引之異說「諸法雖空,亦不盡空,如色空中有微塵根本在。」〔T25 0729b11〕同舉微塵一例,兩家所記之異說相值,如實誌其合。

其五,四科與『錯科』之校注——吉藏於「須菩提於意云何下」〔X24n0451 0340b05〕起第二大段,標「第二正明諸法如化不如化。」〔X24n0451 0340b06〕,並分四科:「文為四:初、明一切如化無化差別;第二、明一切法如化差別;第三、明涅槃不如化;第四、明涅槃如化。」〔X24n0451 0340b06〕。本檔於此句起處繫一校注,其文作「此下疑有錯科」〔X24n0451 0340b05〕——即續藏編校者於此自疑其科段有誤。本目誌此校注之存在與位置,其是否錯科不代判。 四科之下逐段疏之:釋化人喻云「須菩提為新發意菩薩聞上佛答一切法畢竟空,心便驚故,佛舉化答之」〔X24n0451 0340b09〕——與本論「須菩提聞是已,心驚」〔T25 0729b19〕及「須菩提雖是阿羅漢,深貴佛法,亦為新發意菩薩故問。」〔T25 0729b22〕同指;釋空空云「空故一切空者,十八空空諸法故言如化,今復空此化法故言空也。」〔X24n0451 0340b12〕——與本論「為破十八事實故有十八空,破眾生心中變化空法故用空空。」〔T25 0729b28〕同用十八空一義。

其六,六種變化與涅槃兩說——吉藏釋六種變化曰「化義不同,故有六種變化」〔X24n0451 0340b16〕,其所列與本論經文六目相值,惟末一目吉藏作「乘能得六道身為果變化」而本論作「業因緣法變化」〔T25 0728c20〕,兩家末目之名不同,如實並錄。吉藏並引論以自證:「論云:凡聖德論皆是變化,垢果是凡化,淨果是聖化。」〔X24n0451 0340b19〕——本論同處作「業有二種:淨業,垢業。」〔T25 0730b05〕而以淨業配聲聞乃至佛變化、垢業配煩惱變化,吉藏之「垢果」「淨果」與本論之「垢業」「淨業」措辭不同而所指相近,兩造並錄,不判孰是。至若涅槃兩說,吉藏亦分兩造——「白佛下,第三、明一往,明無為法不如化。」〔X24n0451 0340b21〕、「世尊如佛自設下,第四、論涅槃如化也。」〔X24n0451 0340b23〕,並自釋其所以:「自有為始行,說生死涅槃法皆如化」〔X24n0451 0340c01〕,其下別出一造謂為始行人說生死如化而涅槃實有不如化。本論之兩說繫於「著」與「不著」(著涅槃故說如化·無著心則說非如化〔T25 0730c15〕)與『小乘大乘二道』之分〔T25 0730c18〕,吉藏之兩說則繫於「始行人」一端之兩種說法,二家立義各別,並錄不判。末後吉藏釋收束一問云「本有今無耶者,始行人聞涅槃亦空,故生斷見」〔X24n0451 0340c04〕,收以「亦明涅槃本不有今不無,何斷之有?生死亦然。」〔X24n0451 0340c05〕——與本論「初自無故,不應恐怖」〔T25 0731a05〕同指而說法各異。按本檔此數段文字傳寫有失(「因上只菩提化眾生義」「課平等法中」「歡論釋維問答」「世尊如佛自設下」「凡聖德論」諸處),本目照底本原樣逐字錄,不代改。

慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·闕釋(非零命中)。 本目獨立核實:該疏現存文本起〔X46n0791 0794a01〕、訖〔X46n0791 0917b12〕,其最末之品目為「釋大方便品第六十九」而繫『不完』之記——遠在本論卷九十六之前。本品確定落於慧影疏現存文本範圍之外,故記「闕釋」,不記『零命中』(與品四十四以下數品已定之慧影疏止限一致,本品更在其後)。品題詞「涅槃如化」「無誑相涅槃」於該檔全文零命中,鬆詞「如化」全檔僅一見〔X46n0791 0907c05〕而落於品六十九一帶,非本品;此零值為闕卷所致,非漏引,如實分記。

均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·具名引本品之義理轉述(非逐字引)。 本目於全檔回搜:「涅槃如化」零命中;「如化品」一命中〔X46n0784 0605a08〕,其語作「故大論釋大品,如化品云:為新發意菩薩說涅槃是真實善妙有也。」〔X46n0784 0605a08〕。此為古德明確具名引本品之唯一見證,然其性質須分別清楚:均正所云「為新發意菩薩說涅槃是真實善妙有」,其義理與本品「為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」〔T25 0729a06〕及「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化。」〔T25 0730c07〕完全對應,惟「真實善妙有」五字非本品之逐字,乃均正就其自身佛性涅槃四德之論述脈絡所作之義理轉述(其上文正論《大般涅槃經》師子吼佛性義)。故此條屬義理引用而非逐字徵引,本目誌其為具名引用之實,不以「」徵引之格式處之,亦不代判其轉述是否盡本品之意。

天台系與《注維摩詰經》六檔(品題詞零命中·鬆詞逐條核皆非引本品)。 本目於《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)、《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)、《妙法蓮華經玄義》(T33n1716)、《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)、《妙法蓮華經文句》(T34n1718)、《注維摩詰經》(T38n1775)六檔全檔獨立回搜:品題詞「涅槃如化」「如化品」與本品核心術語「無誑相涅槃」「性空即是涅槃」「一切法皆是化」六檔皆零命中;鬆詞「如化」六檔各得六、七、九、三、二、七共三十四見,本目逐條核其上下文,三十四見皆非引本品,其可分三類:

  • 通用修辭類(最多)——「如幻如化」之連文,泛稱諸法虛妄不實,如《摩訶止觀》「色、色者如幻如化,名『般若』。」〔T46n1911 0017a14〕、《妙法蓮華經玄義》「觀諸法如幻、如化」〔T33n1716 0757b24〕之屬,與本品之專論無涉。
  • 他組譬喻類——如《止觀輔行傳弘決》釋十喻之第十「十如化者。諸天聖人能有所化」〔T46n1912 0317a06〕、《妙法蓮華經文句》「如〈化城品〉」〔T34n1718 0097a27〕之屬,各繫其本文之譬喻系統。
  • 明引大論而所指非本品者(最須揀別)——凡三處,皆自標卷次:《法華玄義釋籤》「《大論》第五十先引經云」〔T33n1717 0876c16〕(即本論卷五十)、《止觀輔行傳弘決》「大論五十三引經云」〔T46n1912 0337b17〕(即本論卷五十三)、《法華玄義釋籤》「《大論》八十七『問云:生身菩薩,貪惜未除割截則難……』」〔T33n1717 0912a11〕(即本論卷八十七,所問為生身菩薩割截之事)。三處之義理雖有近於本品者(前二處皆論「涅槃亦如幻化」之辯),而其出處經其自身標明,皆為本論之他卷他段,非本品所在之卷九十六;本目確認不誤植為引本品。

故本品於天台系四檔、僧肇等《注維摩詰經》中確無被引之痕跡,唯均正一書有明確具名之義理轉述,如實誌錄負結果,不以詞面命中充引文關係。

七、互讀與承衍

本品之義脈,前後相承者有五,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。

其一,前指〈分別業品〉(本論唯一見·所指之書本論未自明)。 論段釋業變化生六道果報,於列上中下善惡業之後前指他文:「餘道亦如〈分別業品〉中說。」〔T25 0730a25〕。本目雙向重掃:「分別業品」四字於本論全書唯此一見,於所釋經 T223 全書零見,亦不在本論所釋之九十品之目中。即論主此處所指之〈分別業品〉,其書為何,本論未自明,本目誌其為一前指而不代定其所指,亦不以他書之同名品充之。同句之上另有一前指——「次第輕重,如地獄中說」〔T25 0730a25〕;「地獄中說」於本論二見(〔T25 0501a02〕〔T25 0730a25〕),而二見皆為前指語,非其所指之段本身,如實分記。

其二,論主自指「上品中處處說」(本論自身·硬鏈)。 論段釋須菩提何以更難涅槃,出其意曰「深入般若波羅蜜中,涅槃亦空,上品中處處說」〔T25 0730b27〕——即論主自承「涅槃亦空」一義前文已屢言之,故須菩提於本品聞「唯一涅槃不如化」乃生疑。此語所指非一品一處而云「處處」,本目不代指其某品某段,唯誌其為論主自陳之前承。又論段首問之答亦有一前承語:「又經將訖」〔T25 0729a13〕,指所釋經已近其終——本品在所釋經九十品中列第八十七,其後唯常啼、法尚、囑累三品,與此語相值。

其三,品次之承——〈平等品〉與〈薩陀波崙品〉。 前品為〈平等品第八十六〉(其品題在〔T25 0724a08〕),次品為〈薩陀波崙品第八十八〉(其品題在〔T25 0731a07〕)。本品開卷之問即承前品之「平等」而來——「若諸法平等、無所為作」〔T25 0728b23〕,論主亦自指其承:「以是事難解故,雖先說而更問。」〔T25 0729a13〕。至於次品,本論本品範圍內無前指次品之明文(本目於本品逐字回搜「薩陀波崙」「常啼」皆零命中),故兩品之相承唯見於次第而不見於論主自陳,如實分記。吉藏於本品末所釋亦止於本品之內,未前指次品。

其四,二悉檀之貫(本論與吉藏相合之一點)。 本品論段以對治、第一義二悉檀分判菩薩之教化與須菩提之難——「菩薩教化眾生,是為對治悉檀;須菩提以第一義悉檀無利益為難。」〔T25 0729a25〕;「對治悉檀」於本品一見(全論九見)、「第一義悉檀」於本品一見(全論十四見),兩名並出成對者本品唯此一處。吉藏於同一段亦作同樣之二悉檀配屬(見第六目),兩家於此相合,誌其合而不判其孰先。四悉檀之全目本品不出,唯出其二,如實分記。

其五,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品「化人作化人」之主喻、「空空故空,不應分別是空、是化」之遮、「一切法皆是化」與六種變化之判、「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化」之立、「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化」之為人說法義、與「初自無故,不應恐怖」之安心語,為後世論涅槃是否如化、論二諦二藥、論性空非斷滅之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 涅槃如化品·卷九十六〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫證門之承衍,誌錄不判。

八、校本與版本說明

本品底本為《大智度論》卷九十六〔T25 0728b18–0731a07〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0728b18〕起,終於「但為除顛倒耳」句迄〔T25 0731a06〕;次品品題〔T25 0731a07〕前;本品品題即卷九十六之卷首題,而卷九十六之卷末題在〔T25 0733c21〕,已在次品範圍之內);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈如化品〉〔T08 0415b27–0416a16〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆所釋經〔X24n0451 0339b19–0340c05〕);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)於本品闕釋、均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)有具名之義理轉述一條、天台系四檔與《注維摩詰經》零引(並見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本之異——本品三十七條之帳內未見聖乙本、未見麗藏與 CBETA 校訂層之條;諸本入帳之數(機械重計值·一條可涉數本):石二十三、宮十四、明十三、宋十二、元十二、聖十。石本入帳之數居首而過其餘各本之半,為本品校記分佈之一特徵,如實誌之。

結構標記注二枚·入三十七條之帳(與品七十七之型異·專列)。 本品【經】【論】兩結構標記之注皆帶成對錨而各生一校記條,故入本目之三十七條(下帳第二、十二條),與品七十七之結構標記注為無錨點注、不入帳者異。兩注同文:「【經】【大】,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】」〔T25 0728b23〕與「【論】【大】,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】」〔T25 0729a10〕——宋、宮、聖三本於本品俱無此二結構標記。標記存否屬底本傳承層,本帙結構計數仍依底本標籤為準。

星號零枚(專列·負命題之誠實記)。 本目於本品全範圍〔T25 0728b18–0731a07〕掃星號錨,零命中——本品範圍內無星號錨,不向外借入;然本品〔T25 0728b23〕經標記之校記,其校語為後文〔T25 0731a08〕之星號錨所共用,係本品校語向外被借出,本品自身三十七條仍皆為成對錨型校記條。最近之星號錨群落於前品〈平等品〉段內,遠早於本品起點,非本品範圍,不誤植。所釋經側則不然:其本品範圍內有星號錨二枚而其對應之校勘條皆在本品之外(見第四目),兩藏於此品之星號分佈恰成有無兩端,如實誌錄。

工作底本清單與底本之逐條相合(專列·一處曾疑之條已據底本定讞)。 下帳三十七條逐條與工作底本檔末清單機械對勘,三十七條全合。其中第二十五條〔T25 0730a28〕於底本自身兩處記法不一,本目逐字並錄:其一,底本校記條之正讀原樣作「終、始」(頓號在正讀之內),底本正文亦作「以天眼觀眾生皆無有終、始、中間。」〔T25 0730a28〕;其二,同條之校記文字原樣作「終始【大】,始終【元】【明】」(無頓號)。即頓號見於底本正文與校記條之被校字,而不見於校記之文——兩者同出底本而記法有異,本目依校記條之被校字錄作「終、始【大】|始終【元】【明】」,並顯式誌其校記文字之作「終始」,不判孰為底本之正。本品三十七條之中,校記條被校字與校記文字有此類文面之差者唯此一條,餘三十六條相合(品題與二結構標記三條之校記以字數縮記,非文面之異)。

校勘總帳(三十七條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依底本出現序全量列之。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:

校記條(三十七·底本出現序)

  • 〔T25 0728b18〕大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七(卷第九十六)【大】|大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十七如化品(訖八十八品上)【宋】【元】【宮】|大智度論卷第九十六釋如化品第八十七【明】|大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖八十七品【聖】|大智度經品第八十六涅槃不如化【石】(品名三造·聖石兩鏈皆 -1·括號內為底本夾註·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0728b23〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(結構標記存否注·見上專列)
  • 〔T25 0728b24〕平等【大】|平等法【聖】【石】(聖石二本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0728b26〕說【大】|言【石】(石本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0728b29〕想【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(吾我想/吾我相·所釋經側同位亦有同款之注)
  • 〔T25 0728c06〕化【大】|化人【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0728c10〕所以者何【大】|何以故【石】(與所釋經側之注互為鏡像·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0728c13〕法【大】|法亦復是化不【聖】【石】(與所釋經側之注互為鏡像·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0728c22〕諸【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0728c24〕皆【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0728c24〕須【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0729a10〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(結構標記存否注·與第二條同文·見上專列)
  • 〔T25 0729a17〕還【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0729a26〕檀【大】|檀無檀【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(對治悉檀一語之異讀)
  • 〔T25 0729b07〕名【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0729b07〕何【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0729b19〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0729b22〕貴【大】|敬【石】(深貴佛法/深敬佛法)
  • 〔T25 0729b25〕化【大】|化人【石】
  • 〔T25 0729c13〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0729c19〕形【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】(形像/像)
  • 〔T25 0729c21〕說【大】|說於【石】
  • 〔T25 0730a08〕當常【大】|富【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(為後身當常樂/為後身富樂·近因一句之異讀)
  • 〔T25 0730a19〕咎【大】|各【宮】
  • 〔T25 0730a28〕終、始【大】|始終【元】【明】(頓號在底本正讀之內·見上專列)
  • 〔T25 0730a29〕主【大】|生【明】(化主/化生)
  • 〔T25 0730a29〕作【大】|化【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0730b07〕夫【大】|夫人【聖】【石】(凡夫/凡夫人)
  • 〔T25 0730b15〕惑【大】|或【石】(誑惑/誑或)
  • 〔T25 0730b20〕求【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0730c07〕為【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0730c22〕空【大】|空法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】(六本全異於底本之唯一條)
  • 〔T25 0730c23〕坑【大】|想【宮】(如臨深坑/如臨深想)
  • 〔T25 0731a01〕發意【大】|學【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(新發意者/新學者)
  • 〔T25 0731a04〕新【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0731a04〕諸【大】|謂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a06〕耳【大】|耳釋第八十六品竟【石】(石本之品末收束記·-1·見第四目)

以上三十七條與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合(工作底本清單三十七條·底本成對錨之校記條三十七枚·星號型校記條零枚·機械重計值)。結構標記注二枚已於上文專列;本品無星號、無點錨型不入帳之注,故三十七條即本品校記之全量。

所釋經見證對讀(已展開十五處·餘未展開·誌闕待補)。 所釋經 T223 側本品對讀範圍〔T08 0415b27–0416a16〕內,本目逐條掃得成對錨型校記十七條、星號錨二枚;其與本論互印之十五處異文已逐條誌於第四目,其中五處兩造校記恰成鏡像(平等法·所以者何/何以故·出世間法亦復是化不·空空故空·無誑相/不誑相),四處單向可印(所為作/可為作·若世間法·一切法皆畢竟性空·不生滅者),餘六處兩造校記所校非同一字或一側無校記,皆已逐處標明。所釋經側十七條之中,〔T08 0416a11〕一條(聖本四十四字之語序異讀)以其所校正是本品之樞紐句,已於第四目逐字並錄;餘十六條之逐條並錄未展開,據實誌其未展開,待後續補查,不以估值充數。又所釋經側本品之首尾各有一枚編輯層之添注(品題下之「梵無區分」與次品起題注末之「以下梵闕」),屬現代編輯層之添加而非古德所傳;梵文之依據唯取古德所傳,故本目但誌其存在與位置,不引其文為本品義理或梵源之依據;次品起題之同注另記「不分卷【聖】」,屬所釋經側之卷次記,一併誌之。

I. Structural Placement

Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the "Commentary on the Remaining Chapters"; it lies wholly within Fascicle 96, as a single unit. In its form it is the opposite of the ‘placed within the fascicle · no fascicle title · no author's or translator's signature’ of Chapter 62, "Training Alike", and of the same type as the ‘chapter title is the fascicle title’ of Chapter 77, "The Six Similes": this chapter's title is precisely the fascicle-head title of Fascicle 96—the chapter title 「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration, the Eighty-seventh"〔T25 0728b18〕 opens the fascicle at its head, and below the title is attached the interlinear note 「卷第九十六」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-six"〔T25 0728b19〕; above it, at〔T25 0728b15〕, stands only the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 95, 「大智度論卷第九十五」 tr. "Fascicle 95 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here." (belonging to the range of the preceding chapter, "Equality"). The author's signature 「龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "Composed by the Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0728b21〕 and the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0728b22〕 are both present.

The body of the chapter ends with the sentence 「初自無故,不應恐怖,但為除顛倒耳。」 tr. "Because from the first they are non-existent of themselves, one should not be afraid; it is only in order to remove inversion."〔T25 0731a05〕, running on to〔T25 0731a06〕, and the title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Sadāprarudita, the Eighty-eighth"〔T25 0731a07〕, follows straight after it. In the base text Fascicle 96 is not yet finished where this chapter ends—this section, locating it character by character, finds its fascicle-end title at〔T25 0733c21〕; that is, Fascicle 96 still holds the first half of the next chapter, "Sadāprarudita", which matches what the three texts of the Song, Yuan, and Palace record among the four variant readings noted on this chapter's title, 「訖八十八品上」 tr. "up to the first part of the eighty-eighth chapter" (see Section IV). Hence this chapter is of the type tied to the fascicle's head · not tied to the fascicle's end. Only the Ishiyama text has here another set of fascicle numbers of its own (see Sections IV and VIII).

The whole chapter has three thousand five hundred and forty-seven pure Chinese characters (a mechanically recounted value), a short chapter within the "Commentary on the Remaining Chapters". The structure within the chapter is one 【經】 and one 【論】, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0728b23〕 and 【論】〔T25 0729a10〕. Whether each of the two structural markers is present has a collation note, and the two notes have the same wording—the three texts of the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō lack both of these markers (entries two and twelve of the ledger below). Whether a marker is present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission, and the structural count still follows the base text's labels.

Counting by the anchor of each passage, the whole chapter has one hundred and six passages: three structural rows (the chapter title〔T25 0728b18〕 · the author's signature〔T25 0728b21〕 · the translator's signature〔T25 0728b22〕), two rows of structural markers (【經】【論】), and twenty-two rows of the bare labels 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:" and 「答曰:」 tr. "Answer:"; the remaining seventy-nine passages are passages of doctrinal main text, and the item-by-item count on which this section rests is precisely these seventy-nine passages, with no selective treatment and nothing skipped.

The number of questions and answers and the structure of speakers: Sūtra ① is from beginning to end a back-and-forth between Subhūti and the Buddha, with no third person taking a seat. It opens with Subhūti's question, 「須菩提白佛言」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha"〔T25 0728b23〕, and ends with the Buddha's counter-question, 「諸法本有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist from the first and now not exist?"〔T25 0729a08〕. Within the range of this chapter, 「須菩提白佛言」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha" is seen five times (〔T25 0728b23〕〔T25 0728c12〕〔T25 0728c22〕〔T25 0729a07〕〔T25 0729c07〕, the last of them in the treatise section, belonging to the narrative form in which the treatise-author re-quotes the sūtra text), 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "the Buddha told Subhūti" five times (〔T25 0728b26〕〔T25 0728c17〕〔T25 0728c24〕〔T25 0729a02〕〔T25 0729a08〕), and 「須菩提言」 tr. "Subhūti said" four times (〔T25 0728c03〕〔T25 0728c06〕〔T25 0728c25〕〔T25 0728c27〕), all obtained by this section by locating each one in the stream of Chinese characters. The changes of speaker in the sūtra section number seventeen rounds in all; sixteen of them can be judged by the explicit wording 「白佛言」 tr. "said to the Buddha", 「言」 tr. "said", or 「告須菩提」 tr. "told Subhūti"; only at〔T25 0728c28〕 is there no marker of a new speaker—its text reads 「世尊!如佛自說……」 tr. "World-Honored One! As the Buddha himself has said …", turned toward the Buddha with the vocative 「世尊」 tr. "World-Honored One" and in the manner of a difficulty raised, while the sentence before it,〔T25 0728c27〕 「佛言:『無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。』」 tr. "The Buddha said: ‘Nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception: this dharma is not transformation.’", is the Buddha's answer; so this place is Subhūti continuing from it to ask further. Recorded separately as it is, with no further doubt left hanging.

Treatise ① has no marker opening the treatise (no 「釋曰:」 tr. "The explanation says:"), but opens directly with 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:"〔T25 0729a10〕, on the same line as the 【論】 marker. The questions and answers form eleven pairs; this section, recounting independently character by character, obtained 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:" eleven times and 「答曰:」 tr. "Answer:" eleven times, their loci paired as follows:〔T25 0729a10〕 /〔T25 0729a12〕,〔T25 0729b07〕 /〔T25 0729b08〕,〔T25 0729b15〕 /〔T25 0729b16〕,〔T25 0729b27〕 /〔T25 0729b28〕,〔T25 0729c14〕 /〔T25 0729c16〕,〔T25 0730a05〕 /〔T25 0730a06〕,〔T25 0730a12〕 /〔T25 0730a14〕,〔T25 0730a26〕 (question and answer at the same locus · following each other within the same sentence),〔T25 0730b04〕 /〔T25 0730b05〕,〔T25 0730c05〕 /〔T25 0730c07〕,〔T25 0730c08〕 /〔T25 0730c09〕.

The treatise section has in addition two kinds of sentence-form that are not question and answer, recorded separately by this section. First, the form 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" is seen three times in this chapter—at〔T25 0729b10〕 it reads 「或有人言」 tr. "or someone says", at〔T25 0730a09〕 「復有人言」 tr. "again someone says", and at〔T25 0730a10〕 「有人言」 tr. "someone says"; all three places are citations of divergent views set side by side, and are not counted among the pairs of question and answer. Second, the form 「復次」 tr. "again" is seen twice—〔T25 0730b06〕 「復次,有二種業」 tr. "Again, there are two kinds of deeds" and〔T25 0730c18〕 「復次,有二道」 tr. "Again, there are two paths", both supplementing the meaning and not question and answer. Further, the treatise section has a great deal of the narrative form 「須菩提復問」 tr. "Subhūti asks again" (three times ·〔T25 0729a20〕〔T25 0730b10〕〔T25 0730c21〕) and 「佛答」 tr. "the Buddha answers" (eight times ·〔T25 0729a23〕〔T25 0729a26〕〔T25 0729b13〕〔T25 0729c12〕〔T25 0730b14〕〔T25 0730b20〕〔T25 0730c02〕〔T25 0730c27〕)—this is the treatise-author re-quoting the questions and answers of the sūtra text in order to unfold the explanation; it belongs to the treatise-author and is not an independent sūtra passage of the sūtra text itself, and it lies on a different layer from the questions and answers of the sūtra section; recorded separately as it is.

II. Terms Examined

Nirvāṇa is like a conjuration. The general name of this chapter. The counts of occurrence recorded in this section for each term are all counted on the main text of the base text—the wording of the collation notes is not counted, nor is the chapter name repeated in the general table of contents at the head of the fascicle (likewise below). And these four Chinese characters are seen twice in the main text of this treatise—the first is the chapter title 「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration, the Eighty-seventh"〔T25 0728b18〕 itself, the second a sentence before the close of the treatise section: 「為斷是著故,說涅槃如化。」 tr. "In order to sever this clinging it is said that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration."〔T25 0730c16〕. That is, apart from the chapter title, only at this one place, in the treatise section, does the whole treatise itself bring out the general name, and its context is precisely where the treatise-author explains why the Buddha has the two sayings 「涅槃如化」 tr. "nirvāṇa is like a conjuration" and 「涅槃非如化」 tr. "nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration"; recorded separately as it is. The sūtra section from beginning to end does not bring out these four characters joined together; what it discusses it speaks of separately as 「如化」 tr. "like a conjuration" and 「非變化」 tr. "not transformation".

Like a conjuration · not like a conjuration. The backbone of this chapter. 「如化」 tr. "Like a conjuration" is seen twenty-nine times in this chapter and one hundred and fourteen times in the whole treatise; while 「不如化」 tr. "not like a conjuration" is seen eight times in the whole treatise, and all eight in this chapter (〔T25 0729a07〕〔T25 0730a27〕〔T25 0730b18〕〔T25 0730b19〕〔T25 0730b28〕〔T25 0730c02〕〔T25 0730c04〕〔T25 0730c08〕)—this name in negative form belongs to this chapter alone, and the doctrinal position of the chapter shows in the very count: everywhere the whole treatise says that dharmas are like a conjuration, while the question ‘what is not like a conjuration’ is set up only in this chapter.

Nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception. The name of what the Buddha answers to be 「不生不滅非變化」 tr. "unarisen and unceasing and not transformation", seen three times in the whole treatise, and all three in this chapter: the definition in the sūtra section, 「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」 tr. "Nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception: this dharma is not transformation."〔T25 0728c27〕; the re-quotation in the treatise section, 「所謂無誑相涅槃」 tr. "namely, nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception"〔T25 0730b21〕; and Subhūti's further difficulty, 「今何以於生滅法中別說無誑相涅槃不如化」 tr. "why now, among the dharmas that arise and cease, do you separately say that nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception is not like a conjuration"〔T25 0730c01〕. The character 「誑」 tr. "deceive" is the pivot of this name—where the treatise-author elsewhere explains why transformation is transformation, he uses precisely this character: 「本無今有、今有後無,誑惑人心故。」 tr. "Because from the first non-existent they now exist, and now existent they afterwards do not exist, they deceive and delude people's minds."〔T25 0730b15〕; since nirvāṇa is without arising and without ceasing, there is nothing to deceive with, and so it is called the mark of non-deception. The sūtra explained at the same position reads 「不誑相涅槃」 tr. "nirvāṇa with the mark of not deceiving" (see Section IV); the difference between the two sides lies in the one character, 「無」 tr. "without" against 「不」 tr. "not".

Empty because of the emptiness of emptiness. The words in which the sūtra section explains that the two things, emptiness and conjuration, cannot be discriminated, seen four times in the whole treatise, and all four in this chapter (〔T25 0728c08〕〔T25 0729b27〕〔T25 0729b28〕〔T25 0729c02〕): the sūtra brings it out first—「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」 tr. "These two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; because of the emptiness of emptiness they are empty, and one should not discriminate: this is emptiness, this is conjuration."〔T25 0728c07〕; the treatise-author at once sets up a question and answer on it〔T25 0729b27〕, answering himself: 「為破十八事實故有十八空,破眾生心中變化空法故用空空。」 tr. "To refute the eighteen matters as real there are the eighteen emptinesses; to refute the dharma of transformation and emptiness in the minds of beings one uses the emptiness of emptiness."〔T25 0729b28〕. 「十八空」 tr. "The eighteen emptinesses" is seen only this once in this chapter (ninety-nine times in the whole treatise); its use lies in making clear that what 「空空」 tr. "the emptiness of emptiness" counteracts is the mind that ‘grasps emptiness as real’, not that there is some further emptiness.

The emptiness of beings · the emptiness of dharmas. The treatise section, explaining why the Buddha first refutes the mark of self and afterwards refutes the mark of dharmas, marks each by name. 「是名『眾生空』」 tr. "this is called ‘the emptiness of beings’"〔T25 0729a29〕 and 「是名法空。」 tr. "This is called the emptiness of dharmas."〔T25 0729b07〕 come out set over against each other; why the two must be distinguished, the treatise-author grounds on the division of beings' diseases into two kinds: 「眾生有二種:一者、愛多,二者、見多。」 tr. "Beings are of two kinds: first, those in whom craving predominates; second, those in whom views predominate."〔T25 0729b01〕—those in whom craving predominates, on obtaining the dharma of non-self, at once give rise to weariness and parting; those in whom views predominate, although they know non-self, still engage in idle discourse about permanence and impermanence over form and the other dharmas, and so next he speaks of the emptiness of dharmas. 「眾生空」 tr. "The emptiness of beings" is seen three times in this chapter (〔T25 0729a29〕〔T25 0729b10〕〔T25 0729b14〕), 「法空」 tr. "the emptiness of dharmas" ten times in this chapter. The words of his general answer are 「以無所得畢竟空故,遠離一切相。」 tr. "By the ultimate emptiness of nothing to be attained, far from all marks."〔T25 0729b13〕—the six Chinese characters 「無所得畢竟空」 tr. "the ultimate emptiness of nothing to be attained" are seen only this once in the whole treatise, here in this chapter.

Wrong recollection and imagining. The pivot of the treatise section's explanation of 「離一切法相」 tr. "far from the marks of all dharmas", seen only this once in the whole treatise: 「一切法不可盡壞,但離其邪憶想,一切法自離。」 tr. "All dharmas cannot be wholly destroyed; only leave their wrong recollection and imagining, and all dharmas are left of themselves."〔T25 0729b16〕. What is left is the recollection and imagining, not the dharmas—dharmas cannot be destroyed; what is destroyed is the mind that grasps dharmas; below it he proves this doubly, by supernormal power and by the Buddha's words (see Section III). That this expression stands alone fits the one meaning, ‘parting from marks without destroying dharmas’, belonging to this chapter alone; recorded as it is.

The six kinds of transformation. Listed in the sūtra section, the Buddha himself bringing out their heads: 「有聲聞法變化,有辟支佛法變化,有菩薩摩訶薩法變化,有諸佛法變化,有煩惱法變化,有業因緣法變化。」 tr. "There is the transformation of the śrāvaka dharmas, there is the transformation of the pratyekabuddha dharmas, there is the transformation of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva dharmas, there is the transformation of the dharmas of the buddhas, there is the transformation of the dharmas of the afflictions, there is the transformation of the dharmas of the causes and conditions of deeds."〔T25 0728c18〕. Of the six names, the three names 「聲聞法變化」 tr. "the transformation of the śrāvaka dharmas", 「煩惱法變化」 tr. "the transformation of the dharmas of the afflictions", and ‘the transformation of the dharmas of the causes and conditions of deeds’ are each seen only once in the whole treatise, in this chapter. When the treatise section explains them it changes to short names and explains each in turn: 「聲聞變化者,三十七品、四聖諦,乃至三解脫門。」 tr. "The śrāvaka transformation is the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the four noble truths, and so on up to the three gates of liberation."〔T25 0729c23〕, 「辟支佛變化者,所謂觀十二因緣等諸法。」 tr. "The pratyekabuddha transformation is, namely, contemplating the twelve links of causes and conditions and other such dharmas."〔T25 0729c28〕, 「菩薩變化者,所謂六波羅蜜,及二種神通:報得及修得。」 tr. "The bodhisattva transformation is, namely, the six perfections, together with the two kinds of supernormal power: obtained as retribution and obtained through cultivation."〔T25 0729c29〕, 「佛法變化者,三十二相、八十隨形好、十力、一切種智等無量佛法。」 tr. "The transformation of the dharmas of the Buddha is the thirty-two marks, the eighty minor marks, the ten powers, the omniscience of all kinds, and the other immeasurable dharmas of the Buddha."〔T25 0730a02〕, 「煩惱變化者,煩惱起種種業」 tr. "The transformation of the afflictions is the afflictions giving rise to all kinds of deeds"〔T25 0730a03〕, 「業變化者,生一切果報法,所謂六道」 tr. "The transformation of deeds is the dharma that gives birth to all retribution, namely the six destinies"〔T25 0730a19〕. Why they are all named transformation, the treatise-author also gives his own criterion: 「是法本無而今有、已有還無,是為聲聞變化。」 tr. "This dharma was from the first non-existent and now exists, and having existed returns to non-existence: this is the śrāvaka transformation."〔T25 0729c27〕—from the first non-existent and now existent, having existed returning to non-existence: this is the definition of transformation, and all six are judged by this one criterion. The counts of the short names: 「聲聞變化」 tr. "the śrāvaka transformation" four times in this chapter (five in the whole treatise), 「辟支佛變化」 tr. "the pratyekabuddha transformation" twice in this chapter (two in the whole treatise), 「菩薩變化」 tr. "the bodhisattva transformation" twice in this chapter (six in the whole treatise), 「佛變化」 tr. "the Buddha transformation" four times in this chapter (six in the whole treatise), 「煩惱變化」 tr. "the transformation of the afflictions" four times in this chapter (five in the whole treatise), 「業變化」 tr. "the transformation of deeds" five times in this chapter (six in the whole treatise).

The near cause · the far cause. A key item of gloss in the treatise-author's explanation of how the afflictions can give birth to wholesome deeds: 「有二種因:一者、近因,二者、遠因。」 tr. "There are two kinds of cause: first, the near cause; second, the far cause."〔T25 0730a06〕, settled at once by the facts of practice—「人有我心,為後身當常樂故修布施,是近因」 tr. "A person has the mind of self, and so that his later body shall be permanent and happy he cultivates giving: this is the near cause"〔T25 0730a07〕, 「為離欲界衰惱不淨身故修禪定,是為遠因。」 tr. "For the sake of leaving the decaying, vexed, and impure body of the desire realm he cultivates meditative concentration: this is the far cause."〔T25 0730a08〕. 「近因」 tr. "The near cause" is seen four times in the whole treatise and twice in this chapter, 「遠因」 tr. "the far cause" three times in the whole treatise and twice in this chapter—the two names coming out together as a pair occur in the whole treatise only at this one place in this chapter.

The mind of self. The pivotal term of the sixth question and answer of this chapter's treatise section, seen nine times in this chapter. Its meaning is not the loose 「我之心」 tr. "the mind that is mine"; the treatise-author himself sets its bounds: 「我心即是諸煩惱根本。」 tr. "The mind of self is the root of all the afflictions."〔T25 0730a12〕; and as to why it can arise together with wholesome deeds, he brings out a further meaning: 「我心無記柔軟故,是故煩惱心中生善業、無動業,無咎。」 tr. "Because the mind of self is indeterminate and soft, therefore within the afflicted mind wholesome deeds and unmoving deeds arise, and there is no fault."〔T25 0730a18〕—the mind of self belongs to the indeterminate and is soft, and so it is not like anger and the other hard afflictions that resist the good; this is a distinction brought out by this chapter alone. 「無動業」 tr. "Unmoving deeds" is seen three times in this chapter (four in the whole treatise).

Existing from the first and now not existing · existing before and now not existing. The two sides of the closing question of this chapter, and the sūtra and treatise layers use different wording; this section recounted it character by character and records it. The Buddha's counter-question in the sūtra section reads 「諸法本有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist from the first and now not exist?"〔T25 0729a08〕—「本有今無」 tr. "existing from the first and now not existing" is seen three times in the whole treatise, this once in this chapter; the treatise-author twice re-quotes this question in the treatise section, both times as 「諸法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist before and now not exist?"〔T25 0730c27〕〔T25 0730c28〕—「先有今無」 tr. "existing before and now not existing" is seen nine times in the whole treatise, these two times in this chapter; below it Subhūti's understanding is again put as 「先自無」 tr. "non-existent of themselves before"〔T25 0730c29〕, and these three Chinese characters are seen only this once in the whole treatise. The same question reads 「本」 tr. "from the first" in the sūtra and 「先」 tr. "before" in the treatise's re-quotation; on the side of the sūtra explained there is also a variant reading here (the Shōgozō text reads 「先」 tr. "before"; see Section IV); the three sides are set against one another, and this section records them side by side as they are, without fixing the reading.

III. Similes and Stories

This chapter has six key similes, all tied to the meaning being explained; none is set up idly. Of them, 「化人作化人」 tr. "a conjured person conjures a conjured person" is the backbone of the whole chapter; it does not enter the sub-items of this section but is set up separately at the head.

A conjured person conjures a conjured person (the sūtra's main simile · the backbone of the whole chapter). The Buddha does not answer question by question, but at once asks Subhūti in return with a simile: 「若有化人作化人,是化頗有實事不空者不?」 tr. "If there were a conjured person who conjured a conjured person, would this conjuration have any real matter that is not empty?"〔T25 0728c05〕—Subhūti answers 「不也!世尊!是化人無有實事而不空。」 tr. "No! World-Honored One! This conjured person has no real matter that is not empty."〔T25 0728c07〕. The force of the simile lies not in ‘conjuration is false’ but in ‘conjuring a further conjuration on top of a conjuration’: what is conjured already has no reality, what it further conjures still less, and in neither layer can one point to it as existent, nor point to it as non-existent. The Buddha at once gathers it up with this—「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」 tr. "These two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; because of the emptiness of emptiness they are empty, and one should not discriminate: this is emptiness, this is conjuration."〔T25 0728c07〕, and brings it straight down to the five aggregates and the omniscience of all kinds: 「色即是化,受、想、行、識即是化,乃至一切種智即是化。」 tr. "Form is precisely conjuration; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are precisely conjuration; and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, which is precisely conjuration."〔T25 0728c10〕. 「化人」 tr. "Conjured person" is seen six times in this chapter (〔T25 0728c05〕〔T25 0728c06〕〔T25 0728c07〕〔T25 0728c08〕〔T25 0729b25〕〔T25 0729b27〕), and seventy-five times in the whole treatise.

The patient and the physician (the treatise section explaining why the Buddha speaks of 「佛無恩力」 tr. "the Buddha's having no power of kindness"). The treatise-author explains the meaning of the Buddha's answer to Subhūti—if beings could themselves know that dharmas are equal and ultimately empty, the Buddha's supernormal power would have nowhere to be exerted—and brings out a short simile: 「若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。」 tr. "If the patient knows of himself how to tend himself, the physician has no work."〔T25 0729a20〕. The eye of the simile lies in 「無功」 tr. "has no work" and not in 「無藥」 tr. "has no medicine": the physician's work holds only for those who do not know of themselves how to tend themselves, and the Buddha's benefiting holds only for those who do not know equality of themselves; so although the equal dharma has the mark of non-doing, the mark of doing in benefiting beings does not go against it.

No water in fire · no fire in water (the treatise section explaining that emptiness is of all kinds). The treatise-author, distinguishing that 「空」 tr. "emptiness" is not of one kind, brings out the shallowest of examples: 「空有種種:如火中無水、水中無火,亦是空」 tr. "Emptiness is of all kinds: as there is no water in fire and no fire in water, that too is emptiness"〔T25 0729b08〕, and at once matches it with the five aggregates—「五眾中無我亦如是」 tr. "non-self within the five aggregates is also like this"〔T25 0729b09〕. The use of the simile lies in this: ‘the absence of this in that’ may also be named emptiness; hence the need to ask further, 「以何等空故,一切法空?」 tr. "By what emptiness are all dharmas empty?"〔T25 0729b12〕; below it a divergent view is at once cited to show the substance of this question—「諸法雖空,亦不盡空,如色空中有微塵根本在。」 tr. "Though dharmas are empty, they are not wholly empty; as within the emptiness of form the root atoms remain."〔T25 0729b11〕.

A person of supernormal power destroys the mark of form (the treatise section explaining parting from marks without destroying dharmas). After explaining 「但離其邪憶想」 tr. "only leave their wrong recollection and imagining", the treatise-author proves it by a matter of supernormal power: 「如神通人壞色相故,則石壁無礙。」 tr. "As when a person of supernormal power destroys the mark of form, stone walls do not obstruct him."〔T25 0729b17〕—what is destroyed is the mark of form, not the thing that is the stone wall; when the mark is destroyed, the obstruction of itself does not stand. Below this simile he at once cites the Buddha's words as a second proof: cultivating right recollection within the five aggregates and severing greed and desire, one obtains right liberation; hence one knows that the 「離相」 tr. "parting from marks" spoken of is precisely parting from recollection and imagining.

Dreams and images in a mirror (the treatise section explaining why, if all is conjuration, there are all kinds of distinctions). The similes of the answer of the fifth question and answer bring out three matters together: 「如佛所化及餘人所化,雖不實而有種種形像別異。」 tr. "As with what the Buddha transforms and what other people transform: though unreal, they have the distinctions of all kinds of shapes and images."〔T25 0729c16〕, 「夢中所見種種亦如是,人見夢中好、惡事,有生喜者、有生怖者。」 tr. "So too with the various things seen in a dream: people see good things and bad things in a dream, and some give rise to joy, some give rise to fear."〔T25 0729c17〕, 「如鏡中像,雖無實事,而隨本形,像有好醜。」 tr. "As with images in a mirror: though they have no real matter, they follow the original form, and the images are fair or ugly."〔T25 0729c18〕, gathered up with 「諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣。」 tr. "Dharmas too are like this: though empty, each has its own causes and conditions."〔T25 0729c19〕. The three similes point to one meaning: unreal, and yet with differences—the mirror image follows the original form and is fair or ugly, the matter of a dream is unreal and yet can make people joyful or afraid; so 「皆空」 tr. "all empty" and 「各各有因緣」 tr. "each has its own causes and conditions" do not contradict each other.

The master of conjuration makes transformations from a distant place (the treatise section explaining why deeds are named transformation). The simile of the answer of the eighth question and answer, the simile in this chapter that comes closest to the retribution of deeds: 「凡夫人見諸法不如化;聖人知畢竟空相故,以天眼觀眾生皆無有終、始、中間。」 tr. "Ordinary people see dharmas as not like a conjuration; sages, because they know the mark of ultimate emptiness, contemplate beings with the divine eye as all without end, without beginning, and without middle."〔T25 0730a26〕, and below it the simile comes out—「如化主遠處作變化;業亦如是,在過去世中作今身變化。」 tr. "As the master of conjuration makes transformations from a distant place; deeds too are like this, making the transformation of the present body from within the past world."〔T25 0730a28〕. The eye of the simile lies in the two Chinese characters 「遠處」 tr. "from a distant place": the master who makes the conjuration is not in the place where the conjuration appears, the deeds of the past are likewise not within the present body, and yet the present body is plainly what they conjured. 「化主」 tr. "The master of conjuration" is seen only this once in this chapter (eleven times in the whole treatise), and 「天眼」 tr. "the divine eye" is likewise seen only this once in this chapter. Below it he further joins it to people's perverse arising of sorrow and joy: a transformed thing can make people give rise to sorrow, joy, fear, and dread; the wise contemplate it as all without reality, while people perversely give rise to sorrow and joy.

Standing at the edge of a deep pit (the treatise section explaining why ordinary people fear the emptiness of nature). The simile of the closing passage: 「性空是凡夫人大怖畏處,聞性空無所有,如臨深坑。」 tr. "The emptiness of nature is the place of great fear for ordinary people; hearing that the emptiness of nature is without anything existent is like standing at the edge of a deep pit."〔T25 0730c22〕—「深坑」 tr. "Deep pit" is seen three times in the whole treatise, once in this chapter. What the simile points to is not the fearfulness of emptiness but the self-made fear of one who clings deeply with the mind of self; so below it the actual state of his thought comes out: he takes it that the Buddha teaches people to cultivate good conduct diligently, and in the end it returns into what is without anything existent.

IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained

The web of the three versions of the chapter name (recorded side by side without judgement). The chapter name of this chapter has three versions, each recorded according to the collation notes and the base texts of the two canons.

First, Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration—the chapter title of this treatise's base text,〔T25 0728b18〕 「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration, the Eighty-seventh"; this is the reading of the Taishō base text, and also what this edition follows.

Second, Like a Conjuration—this name is seen in three places: in the collation note on this treatise's chapter title the three texts of the Song, Yuan, and Palace read 「大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十七如化品」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-six of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explaining the eighty-seventh chapter, Like a Conjuration", and the Ming edition reads 「大智度論卷第九十六釋如化品第八十七」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-six of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explaining the Chapter Like a Conjuration, the Eighty-seventh" (entry one of the ledger below); the chapter title on the side of the sūtra explained, T223,〔T08 0415b27〕 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經如化品第八十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter Like a Conjuration, the Eighty-seventh", lacks the two Chinese characters 「涅槃」 tr. "nirvāṇa"; the chapter heading of Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra also reads 「如化品第八十七」 tr. "the eighty-seventh chapter, Like a Conjuration"〔X24n0451 0339b19〕; and Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises, when it cites this chapter by name, also reads 「如化品」 tr. "the chapter Like a Conjuration"〔X46n0784 0605a08〕 (see Section VI). That is, apart from the one line of the Taishō base text, the sūtra explained, the two commentaries of the ancient masters, and the four texts of this treatise—Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace—all use the short name 「如化品」 tr. "the chapter Like a Conjuration".

Third, Nirvāṇa Is Not Like a Conjuration—this name is seen only in the Ishiyama text in the collation note on this treatise's chapter title: 「大智度經品第八十六涅槃不如化」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Chapter the Eighty-sixth, Nirvāṇa Is Not Like a Conjuration" (entry one of the ledger below). The Ishiyama text does not read 「如化」 tr. "like a conjuration" but 「不如化」 tr. "not like a conjuration", opposite in sense to the name in the Taishō text; the treatise of this chapter is set up precisely to divide ‘what is like a conjuration and what is not like a conjuration’, so the two names each take one end of what is discussed. The three names are recorded side by side, without judging which is correct.

The full ledger of the note on chapter order (the two chains, Shōgozō -1 and Ishiyama -1 · recorded side by side without judgement). The note on the chapter title〔T25 0728b18〕 is a single note that covers five texts; the base text as it stands: 「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七(卷第九十六)【大】,大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十七如化品(訖八十八品上)【宋】【元】【宮】,大智度論卷第九十六釋如化品第八十七【明】,大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖八十七品【聖】,大智度經品第八十六涅槃不如化【石】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration, the Eighty-seventh (Fascicle Ninety-six) (Taishō), Fascicle Ninety-six of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explaining the eighty-seventh chapter, Like a Conjuration (up to the first part of the eighty-eighth chapter) (Song, Yuan, Palace), Fascicle Ninety-six of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explaining the Chapter Like a Conjuration, the Eighty-seventh (Ming), Fascicle Ninety-six of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explaining the eighty-sixth chapter up to the end of the eighty-seventh chapter (Shōgozō), Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Chapter the Eighty-sixth, Nirvāṇa Is Not Like a Conjuration (Ishiyama)" (entry one of the ledger below). Within the one note three matters are contained: first, the three texts of the Song, Yuan, and Palace record what this fascicle contains as 「第八十七訖八十八品上」 tr. "the eighty-seventh up to the first part of the eighty-eighth chapter", which matches what Fascicle 96 of the base text actually contains (its fascicle-end title is at〔T25 0733c21〕, already crossing into the first half of the next chapter; see Section I); second, the Shōgozō text records 「第八十六品訖八十七品」 tr. "the eighty-sixth chapter up to the end of the eighty-seventh chapter", one step lower than each of the three texts; third, the Ishiyama text records 「品第八十六」 tr. "Chapter the Eighty-sixth", also one step lower, and writes the book title as 「大智度經」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra" rather than 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa".

This section, within the same base text, checked character by character three further ends that can be read against it; taking the four ends together, both chains are consistent, without exception:

  • The note on the fascicle-end title of the preceding chapter〔T25 0728b15〕 (belonging to Fascicle 95, the range of the preceding chapter, "Equality"): below 「九十五」 tr. "ninety-five" the two texts of the Song and Yuan attach the interlinear note 「釋第八十五品訖八十六品」 tr. "explaining the eighty-fifth chapter up to the end of the eighty-sixth chapter", and the Shōgozō text attaches 「釋第八十四品訖第八十五品」 tr. "explaining the eighty-fourth chapter up to the end of the eighty-fifth chapter"—the Shōgozō text here too is -1.
  • The note at the end of this chapter〔T25 0731a06〕: 「耳【大】,耳釋第八十六品竟【石】」 tr. "(the final particle) (Taishō), (the final particle) the explanation of the eighty-sixth chapter ends (Ishiyama)" (entry thirty-seven of the ledger below)—where this chapter ends the Ishiyama text reads 「第八十六品竟」 tr. "the eighty-sixth chapter ends", precisely -1 against the base text's Chapter 87.
  • The note on the title opening the next chapter〔T25 0731a07〕: 「(大智度…八)十四字【大】,釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之上【明】,釋第八十七品上【聖】,大智度經品第八十七薩陀波崙品卷九十七【石】,卷九十七首【石】」 tr. "(Mahāprajñā … eight) fourteen characters (Taishō), explaining the Chapter on Sadāprarudita, the Eighty-eighth, first part (Ming), explaining the first part of the eighty-seventh chapter (Shōgozō), Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Chapter the Eighty-seventh, Chapter on Sadāprarudita, Fascicle Ninety-seven (Ishiyama), head of Fascicle Ninety-seven (Ishiyama)"—the Shōgozō text reads 「第八十七品上」 tr. "the first part of the eighty-seventh chapter" and the Ishiyama text 「品第八十七」 tr. "Chapter the Eighty-seventh", both -1 at the place of the base text's Chapter 88; and the Ishiyama text records here in addition 「卷九十七首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Ninety-seven".

That is: the Shōgozō's -1 is consistent at three ends—the fascicle end of the preceding chapter, this chapter's title, and the title opening the next chapter; the Ishiyama's -1 is consistent at three ends—this chapter's title, this chapter's end, and the title opening the next chapter, each chain without exception of its own (unlike the case of the drop to ‘the seventieth chapter’ once seen at the end of Chapter 77). Further, the Ishiyama text takes the place where the next chapter begins as the head of its Fascicle 97, that is, takes the end of this chapter as the end of its Fascicle 96—whereas the base text has the end of this chapter still in the middle of Fascicle 96; the division of fascicles and chapters of the two sides does not agree here; recorded as it is.

Duplicated chapter order in the T223 table of contents (continuing the standing practice already recorded). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, the table-of-contents marker of this chapter has its chapter order marked as 「87」 tr. "the number 87", while the visible text marks 「87 如化品」 tr. "87 Like a Conjuration"〔T08 0415b27〕; the 「86 平等品」 tr. "86 Equality"〔T08 0413c10〕 before it is also marked 「87」 tr. "the number 87"—the two chapters share one chapter-order value, and it is the preceding chapter that steps into the duplication (coming right after 「85 七譬品」 tr. "85 The Seven Similes", which is marked 「85」 tr. "the number 85", it ought to read 「86」 tr. "the number 86"); this chapter's own chapter-order value agrees with the visible text, and the next chapter, 「88 常啼品」 tr. "88 Ever Weeping"〔T08 0416a23〕, marked 「88」 tr. "the number 88", is not duplicated either. This belongs to a habitual flaw of the marker layer of the base text, a duplicated chapter-order value being seen every few chapters; it is not peculiar to this chapter and not a doctrinal divergence; it continues the standing practice recorded from Chapter 48 onward, and is not judged again.

The chapter boundary on the T223 side tied to the fascicle's end (forming exactly the other end from this treatise's side). Below the place where this chapter of the sūtra explained ends,〔T08 0416a16〕, Fascicle 26 closes at once (the fascicle-end title 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經卷第二十六」 tr. "Fascicle 26 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra ends here."〔T08 0416a17〕), Fascicle 27 opens at〔T08 0416a20〕, and the title of the next chapter, 「常啼品第八十八」 tr. "Chapter on Ever Weeping, the Eighty-eighth", is at〔T08 0416a23〕—that is, the base text of the sūtra explained places this chapter at the end of Fascicle 26; this treatise's side places this chapter at the head of Fascicle 96 (see Section I). The two transmissions do not agree in their division of fascicles and chapters at this chapter—one tied to the fascicle's end, one tied to the fascicle's head; and the Ishiyama text, further, takes the end of this chapter as the end of its Fascicle 96 and the head of the next chapter as the head of its Fascicle 97, forming a third set of its own. The three sets are seen together; recorded as they are, not drawn into one matter. Further, the name of the next chapter of the sūtra explained also has two versions: the note at〔T08 0416a23〕 records 「常啼【大】,薩陀波崙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "Ever Weeping (Taishō), Sadāprarudita (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"—the four texts of the sūtra explained, Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace, read 「薩陀波崙」 tr. "Sadāprarudita", precisely the name of this treatise's next chapter〔T25 0731a07〕.

Collation of the whole re-quoted sūtra (comparison of the two sides · fifteen differences · recording at each place whether there is a collation note). This treatise's Sūtra ①〔T25 0728b23–0729a09〕 and the chapter "Like a Conjuration" of the sūtra explained〔T08 0415b28–0416a16〕 are nearly identical word for word; this section collated them character by character in the stream of Chinese characters, each side about seven hundred and fifty characters, and they differ at fifteen places; at each place the collation notes of both sides are recorded together:

  • What is done / what can be done—this treatise reads 「若諸法平等、無所為作」 tr. "if dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done"〔T25 0728b23〕, the sūtra explained reads 「若諸法平等、無可為作」 tr. "if dharmas are equal and there is nothing that can be done"〔T08 0415b28〕. The sūtra explained has the note 「可【大】,所【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "can (Taishō), that which (Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"—the four texts of the sūtra explained, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō, read 「所」 tr. "that which", precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; this treatise's side has no collation note here.
  • Within equality / within the equal dharma—this treatise reads 「於平等中不動而行菩薩事」 tr. "not moving within equality and yet practising the bodhisattva's business"〔T25 0728b24〕, the sūtra explained reads 「於平等法中不動而行菩薩事」 tr. "not moving within the equal dharma and yet practising the bodhisattva's business"〔T08 0415b29〕. This treatise's side has the note 「平等【大】,平等法【聖】【石】」 tr. "equality (Taishō), the equal dharma (Shōgozō, Ishiyama)" (entry three of the ledger below)—this treatise's two texts, Shōgozō and Ishiyama, read 「平等法」 tr. "the equal dharma", precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained; the sūtra explained has no collation note here. The two sides mirror each other.
  • What you say / what you speak—this treatise reads 「如是!如是!如汝所說:『是諸法平等、無所作。』」 tr. "Just so! Just so! As you say: ‘These dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done.’"〔T25 0728b26〕, the sūtra explained reads 「如是,如是!如汝所言。是諸法平等、無所作。」 tr. "Just so, just so! As you speak. These dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done."〔T08 0415c02〕. This treatise's side has the note 「說【大】,言【石】」 tr. "say (Taishō), speak (Ishiyama)" (entry four of the ledger below)—this treatise's Ishiyama text reads 「言」 tr. "speak", precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained; the sūtra explained has no collation note here.
  • Empty because of the emptiness of emptiness / empty because of emptiness—this treatise reads 「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」 tr. "These two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; because of the emptiness of emptiness they are empty, and one should not discriminate: this is emptiness, this is conjuration."〔T25 0728c07〕, the sūtra explained reads 「是空及化人,二事不合不散,以空故。空不應分別是空、是化。」 tr. "This emptiness and the conjured person: the two things are neither joined nor dispersed, because of emptiness. Emptiness should not be discriminated: this is emptiness, this is conjuration."〔T08 0415c13〕. The sūtra explained has the note 「空【大】,空空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "emptiness (Taishō), the emptiness of emptiness (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"—the five texts of the sūtra explained read 「空空」 tr. "the emptiness of emptiness", precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; this treatise's side has no collation note here. The punctuation of the two sides also differs because of this: this treatise's 「以空空故空」 tr. "because of the emptiness of emptiness they are empty" is one sentence, while in the sūtra explained 「以空故」 tr. "because of emptiness" is a sentence by itself and 「空不應分別」 tr. "emptiness should not be discriminated" starts afresh; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct.
  • For what reason / why—this treatise reads 「所以者何?須菩提!色即是化」 tr. "For what reason? Subhūti! Form is precisely conjuration"〔T25 0728c10〕, the sūtra explained reads 「何以故?須菩提!色即是化」 tr. "Why? Subhūti! Form is precisely conjuration"〔T08 0415c16〕. This treatise's side has the note 「所以者何【大】,何以故【石】」 tr. "for what reason (Taishō), why (Ishiyama)" (entry seven of the ledger below); the sūtra explained has the note 「何以故【大】,所以者何【元】【明】【聖】」 tr. "why (Taishō), for what reason (Yuan, Ming, Shōgozō)". The collation notes of the two sides mirror each other completely—the reading of this treatise's Ishiyama text is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained, and the reading of the three texts of the sūtra explained, Yuan, Ming, and Shōgozō, is precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct.
  • If worldly dharmas / worldly dharmas—this treatise reads 「若世間法是化」 tr. "if worldly dharmas are conjuration"〔T25 0728c12〕, the sūtra explained reads 「世間法是化」 tr. "worldly dharmas are conjuration"〔T08 0415c18〕. The sūtra explained has the note 「世【大】,若世【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "world (Taishō), if world (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"—the five texts of the sūtra explained read 「若世」 tr. "if world", precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; this treatise's side has no collation note here.
  • Are world-transcending dharmas also conjuration or not (the presence or absence of one sentence)—this treatise reads 「出世間法,所謂四念處……世尊!是法亦是化不?」 tr. "world-transcending dharmas, namely the four foundations of mindfulness … World-Honored One! Are these dharmas also conjuration?"〔T25 0728c12〕, the sūtra explained reads 「出世間法亦復是化不?所謂四念處……」 tr. "Are world-transcending dharmas also conjuration or not? Namely the four foundations of mindfulness …"〔T08 0415c18〕; that is, below 「出世間法」 tr. "world-transcending dharmas" the sūtra explained first brings out a question, which this treatise does not. This treatise's side has the note 「法【大】,法亦復是化不【聖】【石】」 tr. "dharmas (Taishō), dharmas also conjuration or not (Shōgozō, Ishiyama)" (entry eight of the ledger below); the sūtra explained has the note 「亦復是化不【大】,〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "also conjuration or not (Taishō), omitted (Shōgozō)". The collation notes of the two sides mirror each other—this treatise's two texts, Shōgozō and Ishiyama, add these five characters, while the Shōgozō text of the sūtra explained deletes these five characters; recorded as it is.
  • All are conjuration / all are transformation—this treatise reads 「以是因緣故,須菩提!一切法皆是化。」 tr. "For these causes and conditions, Subhūti, all dharmas are conjuration."〔T25 0728c21〕, the sūtra explained reads 「一切法皆是變化。」 tr. "All dharmas are transformation."〔T08 0415c27〕. The sūtra explained has the note 「變【大】,〔-〕【宮】【聖】」 tr. "change (Taishō), omitted (Palace, Shōgozō)"—the two texts of the sūtra explained, Palace and Shōgozō, lack the character 「變」 tr. "change", precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; this treatise's side has another note here, 「皆【大】,〔-〕【石】」 tr. "all (Taishō), omitted (Ishiyama)" (entry ten of the ledger below), which does not collate the same character.
  • Pratyekabuddha; the Buddha path / the pratyekabuddha path—this treatise reads 「阿羅漢果、辟支佛;佛道,斷諸煩惱習」 tr. "the fruit of the arhat, the pratyekabuddha; and the Buddha path, which severs the afflictions and their habitual residues"〔T25 0728c23〕, the sūtra explained reads 「阿羅漢果、辟支佛道。斷諸煩惱習斷」 tr. "the fruit of the arhat, the pratyekabuddha path. The severing of the afflictions and their habitual residues, the severing"〔T08 0415c29〕; that is, this treatise has one character more, 「佛」 tr. "Buddha", and the sūtra explained one character more, 「斷」 tr. "sever". The sūtra explained has three notes here: 「佛【大】,佛佛【宮】」 tr. "Buddha (Taishō), Buddha Buddha (Palace)", 「斷諸【大】,諸佛【聖】」 tr. "severing all (Taishō), all buddhas (Shōgozō)", 「斷【大】,〔-〕【宮】」 tr. "sever (Taishō), omitted (Palace)"—the Palace text of the sūtra explained reads 「佛佛」 tr. "Buddha Buddha" and deletes the final 「斷」 tr. "sever", and the reading so formed comes close to the sentence pattern of this treatise's base text; this treatise's side has the note 「諸【大】,〔-〕【石】」 tr. "all (Taishō), omitted (Ishiyama)" (entry nine of the ledger below). The sentence structures of the two sides differ; recorded as it is.
  • Nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception / nirvāṇa with the mark of not deceiving—this treatise reads 「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」 tr. "Nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception: this dharma is not transformation."〔T25 0728c27〕, the sūtra explained reads 「不誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」 tr. "Nirvāṇa with the mark of not deceiving: this dharma is not transformation."〔T08 0416a05〕. The sūtra explained has the note 「不【大】,無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "not (Taishō), without (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"—the five texts of the sūtra explained read 「無」 tr. "without", precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; this treatise's side has no collation note here. This is the difference in this chapter that bears most closely on doctrine: 「無誑」 tr. "without deception" and 「不誑」 tr. "not deceiving" are close in meaning, and in the whole of this treatise only this chapter brings out this name (see Section II); the difference between the two sides is recorded as it is, without judging which is correct.
  • All dharmas are all ultimately empty of nature / all dharmas are ultimately empty of nature—this treatise reads 「若新發意菩薩聞是一切法皆畢竟性空」 tr. "If a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind hears that all dharmas are all ultimately empty of nature"〔T25 0729a04〕, the sūtra explained reads 「若新發意菩薩聞是一切法畢竟性空」 tr. "If a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind hears that all dharmas are ultimately empty of nature"〔T08 0416a11〕. The sūtra explained has the note 「法【大】,法皆【宋】【元】【明】」 tr. "dharmas (Taishō), dharmas all (Song, Yuan, Ming)"—the three texts of the sūtra explained, Song, Yuan, and Ming, read 「法皆」 tr. "dharmas all", precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; this treatise's side has no collation note here.
  • What does not arise or cease / what is unarisen and unceasing—this treatise reads 「分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」 tr. "I distinguish what arises and ceases as like a conjuration, and what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration."〔T25 0729a06〕, the sūtra explained reads 「分別生滅者如化,不生不滅者不如化。」 tr. "I distinguish what arises and ceases as like a conjuration, and what is unarisen and unceasing as not like a conjuration."〔T08 0416a13〕. The sūtra explained has the note 「不【大】,〔-〕【宮】」 tr. "not (Taishō), omitted (Palace)"—the Palace text of the sūtra explained lacks this character 「不」 tr. "not", precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; this treatise's side has no collation note here.
  • So that he knows this emptiness of nature / so that he knows the emptiness of nature—this treatise reads 「云何教新發意菩薩,令知是性空?」 tr. "How is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind to be taught, so that he knows this emptiness of nature?"〔T25 0729a07〕, the sūtra explained reads 「云何教新發意菩薩令知性空?」 tr. "How is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind to be taught so that he knows the emptiness of nature?"〔T08 0416a15〕. The sūtra explained has another note here, 「令【大】,令得【宮】」 tr. "make (Taishō), make him obtain (Palace)", which does not collate the same character; this treatise's side has no collation note here.
  • Existing from the first and now not existing (the Shōgozō text reads ‘before’)—the base texts of the two canons both read 「諸法本有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist from the first and now not exist?"〔T25 0729a08〕 /〔T08 0416a16〕, while the sūtra explained has the note 「本【大】,先【聖】」 tr. "from the first (Taishō), before (Shōgozō)"—the Shōgozō text of the sūtra explained reads 「先有今無」 tr. "existing before and now not existing", which agrees with 「諸法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist before and now not exist?"〔T25 0730c27〕, used when this treatise's treatise section re-quotes this question. That is, the two readings 「本」 tr. "from the first" and 「先」 tr. "before" are not only a difference between variant texts of the two canons, but also a difference within this treatise between its own sūtra section and treatise section (see Section II); the three sides are set against one another and recorded side by side as they are, without fixing the reading.
  • Whether the 【經】 structural marker is present—at the head of this treatise's sūtra section is attached the 【經】 marker〔T25 0728b23〕; the sūtra explained has no such marker (being a sūtra and not an explanatory treatise, its form does not bring one out in the first place). This is not a variant text but a difference of form between the two canons, recorded together for the completeness of the collation.

The Shōgozō's variant word order of forty-four characters in the sūtra explained at〔T08 0416a11〕 (listed separately and recorded side by side · without judgement). The sūtra explained attaches a collation note at the pivotal sentence of this chapter, whose text as it stands reads 「(聞是…不如化)四十四字【大】,分別生滅者如化不生滅者不如化若新發意菩薩聞一切畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦如化心則恐怖【聖】」 tr. "(hears this … not like a conjuration) forty-four characters (Taishō), distinguishes what arises and ceases as like a conjuration what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration if a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind hears that all is ultimately empty of nature and so on up to nirvāṇa too being like a conjuration his mind is then afraid (Shōgozō)"—what is collated is not a single character or a single word, but a whole passage of forty-four characters. The Taishō base text reads this passage 「聞是一切法畢竟性空,乃至涅槃亦皆如化,心則驚怖。為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化,不生不滅者不如化」 tr. "hears that all dharmas are ultimately empty of nature, and so on up to nirvāṇa too being all like a conjuration, his mind is then startled and afraid. It is for the sake of these bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind that I distinguish what arises and ceases as like a conjuration, and what is unarisen and unceasing as not like a conjuration"〔T08 0416a11〕; that is, first the startled fear of the bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind comes out, and afterwards the Buddha's answer distinguishing what arises and ceases from what does not arise or cease; while the Shōgozō's order is exactly the reverse—the Shōgozō text as recorded in the collation note reads as it stands 「分別生滅者如化不生滅者不如化若新發意菩薩聞一切畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦如化心則恐怖」 tr. "distinguishes what arises and ceases as like a conjuration what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration if a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind hears that all is ultimately empty of nature and so on up to nirvāṇa too being like a conjuration his mind is then afraid" (the text of the collation note originally has no punctuation), that is, first the Buddha's answer comes out, and only afterwards the startled fear that is its reason. In the wording too there are small differences: the Taishō's 「聞是一切法畢竟性空」 tr. "hears that all dharmas are ultimately empty of nature" the Shōgozō reads 「聞一切畢竟性空」 tr. "hears that all is ultimately empty of nature", 「乃至涅槃亦皆如化」 tr. "and so on up to nirvāṇa too being all like a conjuration" reads 「乃至涅槃亦如化」 tr. "and so on up to nirvāṇa too being like a conjuration", 「不生不滅者不如化」 tr. "what is unarisen and unceasing as not like a conjuration" reads 「不生滅者不如化」 tr. "what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration", 「為是新發意菩薩故」 tr. "for the sake of these bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind" reads 「若新發意菩薩」 tr. "if a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind", and the close reads 「心則恐怖」 tr. "his mind is then afraid" and not 「心則驚怖」 tr. "his mind is then startled and afraid". The sentence at the same position in this treatise's base text reads 「若新發意菩薩聞是一切法皆畢竟性空乃至涅槃亦皆如化,心則驚怖;為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind hears that all dharmas are all ultimately empty of nature, and so on up to nirvāṇa too being all like a conjuration, his mind is then startled and afraid; it is for the sake of these bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind that I distinguish what arises and ceases as like a conjuration and what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration."〔T25 0729a04〕—the same order, fear first and answer after, as the Taishō base text of the sūtra explained; this treatise's side has no collation note here. The three sides set side by side: the base texts of the two canons have the same order, and the Shōgozō alone reverses it; this section records them side by side character by character, without judging which is the original order, nor using the Shōgozō's order to change the reading of this treatise.

The control group (three strings · the count in each of the two canons honestly recorded · equal at corresponding positions). 「若有化人作化人」 tr. "If there were a conjured person who conjured a conjured person"〔T25 0728c05〕 /〔T08 0415c11〕; 「有聲聞法變化,有辟支佛法變化」 tr. "There is the transformation of the śrāvaka dharmas, there is the transformation of the pratyekabuddha dharmas"〔T25 0728c18〕 /〔T08 0415c24〕; 「性空即是涅槃」 tr. "The emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa"〔T25 0729a01〕 /〔T08 0416a08〕. All three strings are equal at the corresponding positions in the two canons—the first two strings are each seen once in each canon, and the third string, 「性空即是涅槃」 tr. "the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa", twice in each canon (in this treatise it first comes out at〔T25 0729a01〕, when Subhūti raises his difficulty, and at〔T25 0729a04〕 the Buddha's answer repeats his words; in the sūtra explained,〔T08 0416a08〕〔T08 0416a11〕 have the same structure); the counts of the two sides are equal string by string, not one string diverging, and they can serve as a counter-proof group for the variant texts listed above—the fifteen places that differ have all been recorded place by place; the rest match character for character.

The modern editorial-layer notes on the side of the sūtra explained (their existence recorded · not cited as a basis). Below the chapter title of this chapter of the sūtra explained〔T08 0415b27〕 is attached a note whose text reads 「梵無區分」 tr. "the Sanskrit has no division", an editorial remark made by the editorial layer on the division of chapters in the Sanskrit text; at the end of the note on the title opening the next chapter〔T08 0416a23〕 there is also recorded 「以下梵闕」 tr. "from here on the Sanskrit is lacking". Neither is transmitted by the ancient masters; for the basis in Sanskrit only what the ancient masters transmitted is taken, so this section only records their existence and position, and does not cite their wording as a basis for this chapter's doctrine or Sanskrit source. Further, within the range of comparison for this chapter in the sūtra explained〔T08 0415b27–0416a16〕 there are in addition two star anchors (〔T08 0415c05〕 「五」 tr. "five",〔T08 0415c07〕 「相」 tr. "mark"), whose corresponding collation entries both fall outside this chapter (at the two notes〔T08 0411032〕 and〔T08 0415014〕 respectively); there is also one star anchor,〔T08 0416a17〕 「六」 tr. "six", attached to the line of the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 26, already outside the range of comparison for this chapter, its corresponding collation entry likewise outside this chapter (the note〔T08 0407009〕); they are recorded together to make clear that they do not enter this chapter's ledger. That is, the side of the sūtra explained is of the type ‘borrowing in from outside’ for this chapter, differing from this treatise's side, where this chapter has no stars (see Section VIII).

V. The Prajñā Eye

The eye of this chapter lies in a close that seems to contradict itself: everywhere the whole treatise says that all dharmas are ultimately empty, like an illusion, like a conjuration, while this chapter insists on setting up one dharma called 「不如化」 tr. "not like a conjuration". This is not a flaw in the theory but a necessity of teaching—the faculties of the hearers differ, and the same thing can only be said in two turns. The sūtra and the treatise go back and forth over this nine times, and its meaning can be summed up in six layers.

First, the question lies not in emptiness but in whether, after emptiness, one can still do anything. Subhūti's question at the opening is utterly concrete: 「若諸法平等、無所為作,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,於平等中不動而行菩薩事,以布施、愛語、利益、同事?」 tr. "If dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done, how can the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā not move within equality and yet practise the bodhisattva's business, by giving, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared endeavour?"〔T25 0728b23〕. The treatise-author puts this difficulty more plainly on his behalf: 「平等法無作相,利益是有作相。」 tr. "The equal dharma has the mark of non-doing; benefiting has the mark of doing."〔T25 0729a16〕—on one side is non-doing, on the other doing; how can the two hold at the same time. The Buddha's answer, however, does not lie in reconciling the two, but in pointing out that ‘if beings knew of themselves, the Buddha would have nothing to exert’: the treatise-author gathers it up with a simile—「若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。」 tr. "If the patient knows of himself how to tend himself, the physician has no work."〔T25 0729a20〕. Benefiting is not another thing added on top of equality; it is spoken for ‘those who do not know equality of themselves’; if beings already knew of themselves, the name of benefiting would from the first not stand.

Second, the answer lies in a simile of conjuring a further conjuration on top of a conjuration. The Buddha does not answer question by question, but brings it out at once with a counter-question: 「若有化人作化人,是化頗有實事不空者不?」 tr. "If there were a conjured person who conjured a conjured person, would this conjuration have any real matter that is not empty?"〔T25 0728c05〕; Subhūti answers 「不也!世尊!是化人無有實事而不空。」 tr. "No! World-Honored One! This conjured person has no real matter that is not empty."〔T25 0728c07〕. The grammar of this answer must be seen clearly: it does not say ‘conjuration is empty’, but ‘there is not one real matter that is not empty’. The Buddha at once establishes from this the meaning that they cannot be discriminated: 「是空及化人二事不合不散,以空空故空,不應分別是空、是化。」 tr. "These two things, emptiness and the conjured person, are neither joined nor dispersed; because of the emptiness of emptiness they are empty, and one should not discriminate: this is emptiness, this is conjuration."〔T25 0728c07〕—emptiness and conjuration are not two things joined together, nor two things set apart; if 「空」 tr. "emptiness" is set up as what refutes and 「化」 tr. "conjuration" as what is refuted, one falls into one more layer. Here the treatise-author sets himself a question and answers himself as to why: 「為破十八事實故有十八空,破眾生心中變化空法故用空空。」 tr. "To refute the eighteen matters as real there are the eighteen emptinesses; to refute the dharma of transformation and emptiness in the minds of beings one uses the emptiness of emptiness."〔T25 0729b28〕—the eighteen emptinesses refute dharmas; the emptiness of emptiness refutes the mind that ‘takes emptiness as real’; so below it he says that ordinary people use conjuration as a simile while sages need none: ordinary people know that transformation is empty and unreal yet say that the other dharmas are real, so conjuration is used as a simile to make them know that the other dharmas are no different from conjuration; as for the way sages understand, conjuration cannot be used as a simile, because there is no discrimination〔T25 0729c05〕.

Third, all dharmas are conjuration, and yet each has its own causes and conditions. The Buddha pushes the scope of conjuration to the utmost: worldly dharmas are conjuration, and the world-transcending thirty-seven limbs of the path, the three gates of liberation, the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, and so on up to the four fruits, the pratyekabuddha, the bodhisattva, and the buddhas are all conjuration—「一切法皆是化。」 tr. "All dharmas are conjuration."〔T25 0728c18〕—and he divides them into six kinds of transformation. Subhūti's doubt follows: since all is empty and all is conjuration, why are there still all kinds of distinctions? The treatise-author's answer does not block the distinctions but blocks the real: 「如佛所化及餘人所化,雖不實而有種種形像別異。」 tr. "As with what the Buddha transforms and what other people transform: though unreal, they have the distinctions of all kinds of shapes and images."〔T25 0729c16〕, 「如鏡中像,雖無實事,而隨本形,像有好醜。」 tr. "As with images in a mirror: though they have no real matter, they follow the original form, and the images are fair or ugly."〔T25 0729c18〕, gathered up with 「諸法亦如是,雖空而各各有因緣。」 tr. "Dharmas too are like this: though empty, each has its own causes and conditions."〔T25 0729c19〕—emptiness does not cancel causes and conditions; it cancels only the ‘real’ on top of the causes and conditions. As to why the six kinds of transformation are alike named transformation, the treatise-author also gives a criterion that can be tested one by one: 「是法本無而今有、已有還無,是為聲聞變化。」 tr. "This dharma was from the first non-existent and now exists, and having existed returns to non-existence: this is the śrāvaka transformation."〔T25 0729c27〕.

Fourth, how the afflictions can give birth to wholesome deeds—the pivot of the passage on the retribution of deeds. If all retribution arises from deeds, and deeds in turn arise from the afflictions, then the afflictions are evil; from where are wholesome deeds born? The treatise-author answers with 「有二種因:一者、近因,二者、遠因。」 tr. "There are two kinds of cause: first, the near cause; second, the far cause."〔T25 0730a06〕: giving for the sake of permanence and happiness in a later body is the near cause; cultivating meditative concentration in order to leave the impure body of the desire realm is the far cause. Someone presses further: 「煩惱是垢心,善心是淨心,垢、淨不得和合」 tr. "The afflictions are a stained mind, a wholesome mind is a pure mind; stain and purity cannot come together"〔T25 0730a12〕. The treatise-author's answer shows the greatest skill—he does not argue whether stain and purity can come together, but cites a matter of the same kind: 「慧與無明相違法而一心中起。」 tr. "Wisdom and ignorance are mutually contrary dharmas, and yet they arise within one mind."〔T25 0730a15〕; since even within the mind of ignorance there is wisdom, there is nothing strange in there being good within the stained mind. Only at the end does his real distinction come out: 「我心無記柔軟故,是故煩惱心中生善業、無動業,無咎。」 tr. "Because the mind of self is indeterminate and soft, therefore within the afflicted mind wholesome deeds and unmoving deeds arise, and there is no fault."〔T25 0730a18〕—the mind of self is not evil; it is indeterminate; what is indeterminate is soft, and so it can carry good and can also carry evil, which anger and the other hard afflictions cannot.

Fifth, the pivot of the whole chapter: why nirvāṇa alone is said to be not like a conjuration. The Buddha first sets it up—「若有法生滅相者,皆是變化。」 tr. "If there is a dharma that has the mark of arising and ceasing, it is all transformation."〔T25 0728c24〕, 「若法無生無滅,是非變化。」 tr. "If a dharma is without arising and without ceasing, it is not transformation."〔T25 0728c26〕, 「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化。」 tr. "Nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception: this dharma is not transformation."〔T25 0728c27〕. Subhūti at once makes a difficulty with the Buddha's own words: the equality of dharmas is not made by śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, bodhisattvas, or buddhas, 「有佛、無佛諸法性常空」 tr. "whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the nature of dharmas is ever empty"〔T25 0729a01〕, and 「性空即是涅槃,云何言涅槃一法非如化?」 tr. "the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa; how is it said that the one dharma, nirvāṇa, is not like a conjuration?"〔T25 0729a01〕—if the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa, nirvāṇa ought to share the emptiness of all dharmas and share their being like a conjuration, and ought not to stand alone in a class of its own. The Buddha's answer is not a defence but an account of to whom the teaching is addressed: 「為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」 tr. "It is for the sake of these bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind that I distinguish what arises and ceases as like a conjuration and what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration."〔T25 0729a06〕. The treatise-author pursues to the end this meaning of 「為人」 tr. "for the sake of people": 「唯佛一人是無誑人」 tr. "the Buddha alone is the one who does not deceive"〔T25 0730c05〕—then does the Buddha not change his teaching to suit the person? The answer lies in ‘what is turned is not the marks of dharmas’—when the Buddha first obtained the real mark, his mind tended only toward nirvāṇa and quiescent extinction〔T25 0730c10〕, and the buddhas of the ten directions and the gods begged the Buddha not to enter nirvāṇa〔T25 0730c11〕; 「佛即受請,佛但為度眾生故住。」 tr. "The Buddha then accepted the request; the Buddha abides only in order to deliver beings."〔T25 0730c12〕; since there are beings who can be benefited, he speaks according to the matter, and what he follows is the matter, not the marks of dharmas. Below it the treatise-author brings out two layers of reason to gather it up: first, 「有新發意菩薩著是涅槃,因是著起諸煩惱;為斷是著故,說涅槃如化。」 tr. "There are bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind who cling to this nirvāṇa, and because of this clinging raise up the afflictions; in order to sever this clinging it is said that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration."〔T25 0730c15〕—saying that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration is precisely in order to undo the clinging to nirvāṇa; second, 「復次,有二道:小乘道、大乘道。」 tr. "Again, there are two paths: the path of the Small Vehicle and the path of the Great Vehicle."〔T25 0730c18〕, 「小乘論議,以涅槃為實;大乘論議,以利智慧深入故,觀色等諸法皆如涅槃。」 tr. "The discussion of the Small Vehicle takes nirvāṇa as real; the discussion of the Great Vehicle, because it enters deeply with keen wisdom, contemplates form and the other dharmas as all like nirvāṇa."〔T25 0730c18〕. So he concludes: 「是故二說無咎。」 tr. "Therefore the two sayings are without fault."〔T25 0730c20〕. The two sayings are not one right and one wrong; they are one medicine for one disease.

Sixth, why the emptiness of nature is not to be feared—the whole chapter closes on the plainest of distinctions. Subhūti finally asks how those who have newly aroused the mind are to be taught to know the emptiness of nature; the treatise-author first writes out the actual state of their fear: 「性空是凡夫人大怖畏處,聞性空無所有,如臨深坑。」 tr. "The emptiness of nature is the place of great fear for ordinary people; hearing that the emptiness of nature is without anything existent is like standing at the edge of a deep pit."〔T25 0730c22〕, their thought being 「佛教人勤修善行,終歸入無所有中!」 tr. "The Buddha teaches people to cultivate good conduct diligently, and in the end it returns into what is without anything existent!"〔T25 0730c25〕. The Buddha's answer is only a counter-question: 「諸法本有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist from the first and now not exist?"〔T25 0729a08〕. The treatise-author spells out its meaning for the reader: what those who fear are afraid of is 「後當無」 tr. "afterwards there will be nothing", so the Buddha asks in return whether it ever existed before. The last passage is where the whole chapter comes to rest—「若諸法先有,以行道故無,應當恐怖」 tr. "If dharmas existed before and became non-existent because of practising the path, one should be afraid"〔T25 0731a04〕, 「初自無故,不應恐怖,但為除顛倒耳。」 tr. "Because from the first they are non-existent of themselves, one should not be afraid; it is only in order to remove inversion."〔T25 0731a05〕. If cultivating the path were to make what existed from the first into nothing, then indeed one should fear; since from the first there was nothing, what cultivating the path removes is only inversion, and nothing whatever has been lost. Here the treatise-author adds one more sentence to set their minds at rest: 「為除顛倒,令得實見,竟無所失」 tr. "to remove inversion and make them obtain true seeing; in the end nothing is lost"〔T25 0731a01〕. The whole chapter begins with 「化人喻」 tr. "the simile of the conjured person" and ends with 「不應恐怖」 tr. "one should not be afraid", one meaning from head to tail.

VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a complete commentary following its text line by line, and the ancient masters' citations and explanations are for the most part partial, according to what is actually there. For this chapter two ancient masters have been read through again: Jizang's commentary, explaining the sūtra explained, preserves a complete dedicated chapter; Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises cites this chapter by name and gives a doctrinal paraphrase (not a word-for-word citation); Huiying's commentary, explaining this treatise, lacks an explanation of this chapter (its extant text does not reach this fascicle; see below); the two calming-and-contemplation works of the Tiantai line, together with the commentaries and records on the Lotus, and Sengzhao and others' Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra, six files in all, have zero hits for the words of the chapter title, and the hits for the loose term, checked entry by entry, are none of them citations of this chapter. This section records the correspondence of what they comment on and cite with this chapter, without judging the relative merits of each master's interpretation.

Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His line-by-line commentary on the chapter "Like a Conjuration" of the sūtra explained begins at 「如化品第八十七」 tr. "the eighty-seventh chapter, Like a Conjuration"〔X24n0451 0339b19〕 and ends at〔X24n0451 0340c05〕, before the next chapter, 「常啼品第八十八」 tr. "the eighty-eighth chapter, Ever Weeping"〔X24n0451 0340c06〕, begins, covering the whole of this chapter's sūtra. The category used by the chapter-boundary marker of this file differs from the usual category of 「品」 tr. "chapter" (a technical difference, recorded for later reference). Six points can be recorded.

First, the placing of the chapter and its matching with the three preceding chapters—「此下第二、明涅槃果。」 tr. "From here below is the second: making clear the fruit of nirvāṇa."〔X24n0451 0339b20〕, below which he matches the three preceding chapters one by one: the chapter "Difference" makes clear awakening, which is the fruit of knowledge; the chapter "The Seven Similes" makes clear that being without stain and purity manifests the fruit of liberation; the chapter "Equality" distinguishes that the equality of the true Dharma is the fruit of the Dharma body; so he takes this chapter as making clear in general the fruit of nirvāṇa that is the three virtues—「今明此品,即是總明三德為涅槃果也。」 tr. "Now I make clear that this chapter, precisely, makes clear in general the three virtues as the fruit of nirvāṇa."〔X24n0451 0339b22〕. But Jizang here makes a reservation of his own: he says this matching 「亦復可然」 tr. "may also be so", and yet adds that forcing the three virtues of the great sūtra onto this place 「少成傷巧也」 tr. "becomes a little strained and contrived". This treatise has no such matching of the three virtues in this chapter; the treatise-author's explanation simply follows the sūtra text sentence by sentence; what the two value differs; recorded separately as it is.

Second, the division into two parts—「此品論諸法如化不如化,故以目品之為二」 tr. "This chapter discusses dharmas as like a conjuration and not like a conjuration; therefore it is used to name the chapter, and it is in two"〔X24n0451 0339b24〕, 「第一、因上只菩提化眾生義;二者、正論諸法如化。」 tr. "First, on the meaning, from above, of awakening only transforming beings; second, properly discussing dharmas as like a conjuration."〔X24n0451 0339c01〕. Jizang takes the first half of this chapter as belonging to the meaning, carried over from above, of transforming beings, and only the latter half as properly discussing being like a conjuration; this treatise's treatise section too first explains, in its first question and answer, ‘why he asks again when the Buddha had already answered’, and only afterwards enters the simile of the conjured person; the two agree in their judgement of the flow of the text, except that this treatise does not itself mark its sections.

Third, the explanation of the first question and answer and the two siddhānta—Jizang sets up the question why, when this matter has already been asked above, it is asked again now, and answers himself 「是事甚深」 tr. "this matter is very deep"〔X24n0451 0339c03〕, and explains the meaning of the Buddha's answer: 「佛答:眾生自知平等,菩提於不平等利物。」 tr. "The Buddha answers: beings know equality of themselves; awakening benefits things within what is not equal."〔X24n0451 0339c06〕, at once bringing out a simile, 「如人病久,自知治病得差,無俟藥。」 tr. "As when a person has long been ill and knows of himself how to treat the illness and get well, he has no need of medicine."〔X24n0451 0339c07〕—the same simile pointing to the same thing as this treatise's 「若病人自知將適,則藥師無功。」 tr. "If the patient knows of himself how to tend himself, the physician has no work."〔T25 0729a20〕; the two agree here. Below it Jizang divides two meanings and matches each with one siddhānta: one meaning, 「此就第一義悉檀為問」 tr. "this asks from the siddhānta of the highest meaning"〔X24n0451 0339c13〕; the other meaning he gathers up with 「此是用對治悉檀答也。」 tr. "this answers by using the siddhānta of counteraction."〔X24n0451 0339c15〕—this treatise too divides by the two siddhānta at the same place: 「菩薩教化眾生,是為對治悉檀;須菩提以第一義悉檀無利益為難。」 tr. "The bodhisattva teaching and transforming beings is the siddhānta of counteraction; Subhūti makes his difficulty from the siddhānta of the highest meaning, in which there is no benefit."〔T25 0729a25〕. The assignment of the siddhānta used by the two is entirely the same; recorded as an agreement, as it is.

Fourth, the explanation of the two emptinesses and the gap in the commentary text—Jizang, explaining the Buddha's first refuting the mark of self and afterwards refuting the mark of dharmas, writes 「雖我相是人空」 tr. "though the mark of self is the emptiness of persons"〔X24n0451 0339c16〕; below it the base text has a gap: from〔X24n0451 0339c17〕 down to〔X24n0451 0340a20〕, more than twenty lines in a row are blank and the commentary text does not continue, and only at〔X24n0451 0340a21〕 does it continue with 「雖色相是法空,故為物說二空也。」 tr. "though the mark of form is the emptiness of dharmas; therefore for the sake of beings he speaks of the two emptinesses." This section records where this gap begins and ends, and does not fill it by conjecture. Below it, explaining the question 「何等空故一切法空」 tr. "by what emptiness are all dharmas empty", he says: 「次問何等空故一切法空」 tr. "Next he asks by what emptiness all dharmas are empty"〔X24n0451 0340a21〕, and lists the differences in how people reckon emptiness—「或言人空法不空,或言法空人空但微塵不空」 tr. "some say persons are empty and dharmas are not empty; some say dharmas are empty and persons are empty, but atoms are not empty"〔X24n0451 0340a23〕—citing the same example of atoms as the divergent view cited in this treatise's treatise section, 「諸法雖空,亦不盡空,如色空中有微塵根本在。」 tr. "Though dharmas are empty, they are not wholly empty; as within the emptiness of form the root atoms remain."〔T25 0729b11〕; the divergent views recorded by the two correspond; recorded as an agreement, as it is.

Fifth, the four sections and the collation note on a ‘wrong section division’—Jizang starts the second great section at 「須菩提於意云何下」 tr. "From ‘Subhūti, what do you think’ below"〔X24n0451 0340b05〕, marking it 「第二正明諸法如化不如化。」 tr. "the second, properly making clear that dharmas are like a conjuration and not like a conjuration."〔X24n0451 0340b06〕, and divides it into four sections: 「文為四:初、明一切如化無化差別;第二、明一切法如化差別;第三、明涅槃不如化;第四、明涅槃如化。」 tr. "The text is in four: first, making clear that all is like a conjuration and that in conjuration there is no distinction; second, making clear the distinctions of all dharmas being like a conjuration; third, making clear that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration; fourth, making clear that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration."〔X24n0451 0340b06〕. This file attaches a collation note at the place where this sentence begins, whose text reads 「此下疑有錯科」 tr. "below this there is probably a wrong section division"〔X24n0451 0340b05〕—that is, the editors of the Supplement to the Canon here suspected of themselves that its section division was mistaken. This section records the existence and position of this collation note, and does not judge on its behalf whether the division is wrong. Under the four sections he comments passage by passage: explaining the simile of the conjured person he says 「須菩提為新發意菩薩聞上佛答一切法畢竟空,心便驚故,佛舉化答之」 tr. "Subhūti, on behalf of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, on hearing the Buddha's answer above that all dharmas are ultimately empty, was startled in mind—therefore the Buddha raised conjuration to answer it"〔X24n0451 0340b09〕—pointing to the same thing as this treatise's 「須菩提聞是已,心驚」 tr. "When Subhūti had heard these words, his mind was startled"〔T25 0729b19〕 and 「須菩提雖是阿羅漢,深貴佛法,亦為新發意菩薩故問。」 tr. "Although Subhūti is an arhat and deeply values the dharmas of the Buddha, he also asks for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind."〔T25 0729b22〕; explaining the emptiness of emptiness he says 「空故一切空者,十八空空諸法故言如化,今復空此化法故言空也。」 tr. "As for all being empty because of emptiness: the eighteen emptinesses empty dharmas, therefore it says like a conjuration; now again this dharma of conjuration is emptied, therefore it says empty."〔X24n0451 0340b12〕—using the same one meaning of the eighteen emptinesses as this treatise's 「為破十八事實故有十八空,破眾生心中變化空法故用空空。」 tr. "To refute the eighteen matters as real there are the eighteen emptinesses; to refute the dharma of transformation and emptiness in the minds of beings one uses the emptiness of emptiness."〔T25 0729b28〕.

Sixth, the six kinds of transformation and the two sayings on nirvāṇa—Jizang explains the six kinds of transformation saying 「化義不同,故有六種變化」 tr. "the meanings of conjuration differ, therefore there are six kinds of transformation"〔X24n0451 0340b16〕; what he lists corresponds to the six heads of this treatise's sūtra text, except that for the last head Jizang writes 「乘能得六道身為果變化」 tr. "the transformation in which the vehicle can obtain the bodies of the six destinies as fruit" while this treatise has 「業因緣法變化」 tr. "the transformation of the dharmas of the causes and conditions of deeds"〔T25 0728c20〕; the names of the last head differ between the two; recorded side by side as it is. Jizang also cites the treatise to prove his point: 「論云:凡聖德論皆是變化,垢果是凡化,淨果是聖化。」 tr. "The treatise says: the virtues of the ordinary and the holy, as discussed, are all transformation; the stained fruit is the transformation of the ordinary, the pure fruit is the transformation of the holy."〔X24n0451 0340b19〕—this treatise at the same place reads 「業有二種:淨業,垢業。」 tr. "Deeds are of two kinds: pure deeds and stained deeds."〔T25 0730b05〕 and matches pure deeds with the śrāvaka transformation and so on up to the Buddha transformation, and stained deeds with the transformation of the afflictions; Jizang's 「垢果」 tr. "stained fruit" and 「淨果」 tr. "pure fruit" and this treatise's 「垢業」 tr. "stained deeds" and 「淨業」 tr. "pure deeds" differ in wording yet point to nearly the same thing; the two sides are recorded side by side, without judging which is right. As for the two sayings on nirvāṇa, Jizang too divides two sides—「白佛下,第三、明一往,明無為法不如化。」 tr. "From ‘said to the Buddha’ below is the third, making clear the first approach: making clear that unconditioned dharmas are not like a conjuration."〔X24n0451 0340b21〕, 「世尊如佛自設下,第四、論涅槃如化也。」 tr. "From ‘World-Honored One, as the Buddha himself has set out’ below is the fourth, discussing that nirvāṇa is like a conjuration."〔X24n0451 0340b23〕—and explains himself why: 「自有為始行,說生死涅槃法皆如化」 tr. "there are cases in which, for beginning practitioners, it is said that the dharmas of birth and death and of nirvāṇa are all like a conjuration"〔X24n0451 0340c01〕, below which he brings out another side, saying that for beginning practitioners it is said that birth and death are like a conjuration while nirvāṇa is really existent and not like a conjuration. This treatise's two sayings are tied to 「著」 tr. "clinging" and 「不著」 tr. "not clinging" (because of clinging to nirvāṇa it is said to be like a conjuration · when there is no clinging mind it is said to be not like a conjuration〔T25 0730c15〕) and to the division of ‘the two paths, Small Vehicle and Great Vehicle’〔T25 0730c18〕, while Jizang's two sayings are tied to two ways of speaking at the one end of 「始行人」 tr. "beginning practitioners"; the two masters establish their meanings differently; recorded side by side without judgement. Finally, explaining the closing question, Jizang says 「本有今無耶者,始行人聞涅槃亦空,故生斷見」 tr. "As for ‘did they exist from the first and now not exist’: beginning practitioners, hearing that nirvāṇa too is empty, therefore give rise to the view of annihilation"〔X24n0451 0340c04〕, gathering it up with 「亦明涅槃本不有今不無,何斷之有?生死亦然。」 tr. "it also makes clear that nirvāṇa did not exist from the first and does not not exist now—what annihilation is there? Birth and death are likewise."〔X24n0451 0340c05〕—pointing to the same thing as this treatise's 「初自無故,不應恐怖」 tr. "Because from the first they are non-existent of themselves, one should not be afraid"〔T25 0731a05〕, though the ways of speaking differ. Note: the text of these several passages in this file has transmission errors (at 「因上只菩提化眾生義」 tr. "the meaning, from above, of awakening only transforming beings", 「課平等法中」 tr. "a lesson within the equal dharma", 「歡論釋維問答」 tr. "joyfully discussing the explanation of the Vimala- question and answer", 「世尊如佛自設下」 tr. "From ‘World-Honored One, as the Buddha himself has set out’ below", and 「凡聖德論」 tr. "the virtues of the ordinary and the holy, as discussed"); this section records them character by character as the base text has them, and does not change them on its behalf.

Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · lacking an explanation (not zero hits). This section verified independently: the extant text of this commentary begins at〔X46n0791 0794a01〕 and ends at〔X46n0791 0917b12〕, and its last chapter heading is 「釋大方便品第六十九」 tr. "Explaining the Chapter on the Great Skilful Means, the Sixty-ninth", carrying the note ‘incomplete’—far before this treatise's Fascicle 96. This chapter falls definitely outside the range of the extant text of Huiying's commentary, so it is recorded as 「闕釋」 tr. "lacking an explanation", not as ‘zero hits’ (consistent with the limit of Huiying's commentary already fixed for several chapters from Chapter 44 onward; this chapter lies still further beyond it). The words of the chapter title, 「涅槃如化」 tr. "nirvāṇa is like a conjuration" and 「無誑相涅槃」 tr. "nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception", have zero hits in the whole text of that file, and the loose term 「如化」 tr. "like a conjuration" is seen only once in the whole file〔X46n0791 0907c05〕, falling around Chapter 69, not this chapter; this zero value is due to the missing fascicles, not to an omitted citation; recorded separately as it is.

Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · a doctrinal paraphrase citing this chapter by name (not a word-for-word citation). This section searched back through the whole file: 「涅槃如化」 tr. "nirvāṇa is like a conjuration" has zero hits; 「如化品」 tr. "the chapter Like a Conjuration" has one hit〔X46n0784 0605a08〕, whose words read 「故大論釋大品,如化品云:為新發意菩薩說涅槃是真實善妙有也。」 tr. "Therefore the Great Treatise, explaining the Larger Sūtra, says in the chapter Like a Conjuration: for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind it is said that nirvāṇa is a true, real, good, and wondrous existence."〔X46n0784 0605a08〕. This is the only witness of an ancient master explicitly citing this chapter by name, but its nature must be distinguished clearly: what Junzheng says, 「為新發意菩薩說涅槃是真實善妙有」 tr. "for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind it is said that nirvāṇa is a true, real, good, and wondrous existence", corresponds fully in doctrine to this chapter's 「為是新發意菩薩故,分別生滅者如化、不生滅者不如化。」 tr. "It is for the sake of these bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind that I distinguish what arises and ceases as like a conjuration and what does not arise or cease as not like a conjuration."〔T25 0729a06〕 and 「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化。」 tr. "For the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, I say that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration."〔T25 0730c07〕, except that the five Chinese characters 「真實善妙有」 tr. "true, real, good, and wondrous existence" are not this chapter's own words but a doctrinal paraphrase made by Junzheng within the context of his own discussion of the four virtues of the Buddha-nature and nirvāṇa (the text just above it is discussing precisely the meaning of the Buddha-nature in the lion's roar of the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra). So this item belongs to doctrinal citation and not to word-for-word quotation; this section records the fact that it is a citation by name, does not treat it in the format of verbatim quotation marked with 「」 tr. "the corner brackets of verbatim quotation", and does not judge on its behalf whether the paraphrase exhausts the meaning of this chapter.

The Tiantai line and the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra, six files (zero hits for the words of the chapter title · the loose term checked entry by entry, none a citation of this chapter). This section searched back independently through the whole of the six files—Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911), Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912), Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716), Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717), Words and Phrases of the Lotus (T34n1718), and the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra (T38n1775): the words of the chapter title, 「涅槃如化」 tr. "nirvāṇa is like a conjuration" and 「如化品」 tr. "the chapter Like a Conjuration", and this chapter's core terms 「無誑相涅槃」 tr. "nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception", 「性空即是涅槃」 tr. "the emptiness of nature is precisely nirvāṇa", and 「一切法皆是化」 tr. "all dharmas are conjuration" have zero hits in all six files; the loose term 「如化」 tr. "like a conjuration" yields in the six files six, seven, nine, three, two, and seven occurrences, thirty-four occurrences in all; this section checked the context of each, and none of the thirty-four is a citation of this chapter; they fall into three classes:

  • The class of general rhetoric (the most numerous)—the joined expression 「如幻如化」 tr. "like an illusion, like a conjuration", speaking generally of dharmas as false and unreal, of the kind of 「色、色者如幻如化,名『般若』。」 tr. "Form, and that which has form, are like an illusion, like a conjuration; this is named ‘prajñā’."〔T46n1911 0017a14〕 in Great Calming and Contemplation and 「觀諸法如幻、如化」 tr. "contemplating dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration"〔T33n1716 0757b24〕 in the Profound Meaning of the Lotus, unrelated to the dedicated discussion of this chapter.
  • The class of similes of another set—of the kind of the Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation explaining the tenth of the ten similes, 「十如化者。諸天聖人能有所化」 tr. "Tenth, like a conjuration: the gods and sages can conjure"〔T46n1912 0317a06〕, and of 「如〈化城品〉」 tr. "as in the chapter on the Conjured City"〔T34n1718 0097a27〕 in the Words and Phrases of the Lotus, each tied to the system of similes of its own text.
  • Explicit citations of the Great Treatise that do not point to this chapter (most in need of sifting)—three places in all, each marking its own fascicle number: in the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus, 「《大論》第五十先引經云」 tr. "Fascicle Fifty of the Great Treatise first cites the sūtra, saying"〔T33n1717 0876c16〕 (that is, Fascicle 50 of this treatise); in the Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation, 「大論五十三引經云」 tr. "the Great Treatise, fifty-three, cites the sūtra, saying"〔T46n1912 0337b17〕 (that is, Fascicle 53 of this treatise); and in the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus, 「《大論》八十七『問云:生身菩薩,貪惜未除割截則難……』」 tr. "The Great Treatise, eighty-seven: ‘The question says: for the bodhisattva in a fleshly body, whose greed and attachment are not yet removed, being cut and severed is hard …’"〔T33n1717 0912a11〕 (that is, Fascicle 87 of this treatise, the question being about the cutting and severing of the bodhisattva in a fleshly body). Although the meaning of the three places in part comes near to this chapter (the first two both discuss the argument that 「涅槃亦如幻化」 tr. "nirvāṇa too is like an illusion and a conjuration"), their sources, as marked by themselves, are all other fascicles and passages of this treatise, not Fascicle 96, where this chapter lies; this section confirms that they are not mis-assigned as citations of this chapter.

So in this chapter there is indeed no trace of citation in the four Tiantai files or in Sengzhao and others' Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra; only Junzheng's one book has an explicit paraphrase by name; the negative result is recorded as it is, and hits on the face of the words are not taken as a relation of citation.

VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances

The vein of meaning of this chapter, carried on before and after, has five points, all recorded in this section without fixing the reading.

First, the pointer to "Distinguishing Deeds" (seen only once in this treatise · the book pointed to is not made clear by this treatise itself). Where the treatise section explains that the transformation of deeds gives birth to the retribution of the six destinies, after listing the highest, middle, and lowest of good and evil deeds it points to another text: 「餘道亦如〈分別業品〉中說。」 tr. "The other destinies too are as spoken of in the chapter on Distinguishing Deeds."〔T25 0730a25〕. This section rescanned in both directions: the four Chinese characters 「分別業品」 tr. "the chapter on Distinguishing Deeds" are seen only this once in the whole of this treatise, zero times in the whole of the sūtra explained, T223, and they are not among the ninety chapters explained by this treatise either. That is, to what book the "Distinguishing Deeds" pointed to by the treatise-author here belongs, this treatise does not itself make clear; this section records it as a pointer and does not fix on its behalf what it points to, nor fill it with a chapter of the same name in another book. Above it in the same sentence there is another pointer—「次第輕重,如地獄中說」 tr. "the sequence of light and heavy is as spoken of within the hells"〔T25 0730a25〕; 「地獄中說」 tr. "as spoken of within the hells" is seen twice in this treatise (〔T25 0501a02〕〔T25 0730a25〕), and both occurrences are pointing words, not the passage pointed to itself; recorded separately as it is.

Second, the treatise-author's own pointer 「上品中處處說」 tr. "said everywhere in the earlier chapters" (this treatise itself · a hard link). Where the treatise section explains why Subhūti makes a further difficulty about nirvāṇa, it brings out his meaning: 「深入般若波羅蜜中,涅槃亦空,上品中處處說」 tr. "deep within prajñāpāramitā, nirvāṇa too is empty, as is said everywhere in the earlier chapters"〔T25 0730b27〕—that is, the treatise-author himself acknowledges that the meaning 「涅槃亦空」 tr. "nirvāṇa too is empty" has been said again and again in the earlier text, and so Subhūti, hearing in this chapter 「唯一涅槃不如化」 tr. "only nirvāṇa alone is not like a conjuration", comes to doubt. What these words point to is not one chapter or one place, but is called 「處處」 tr. "everywhere"; this section does not point on its behalf to any chapter or passage, but only records it as a carrying-over from what came before, stated by the treatise-author himself. Further, the answer to the first question of the treatise section also has words of carrying-over: 「又經將訖」 tr. "Again, the sūtra is about to end"〔T25 0729a13〕, pointing to the sūtra explained being near its end—this chapter stands eighty-seventh among the ninety chapters of the sūtra explained, and after it there are only three chapters, Ever Weeping, Dharmodgata, and Entrustment, which fits these words.

Third, the carrying-over of chapter order—"Equality" and "Sadāprarudita". The preceding chapter is "Equality", Chapter 86 (its title at〔T25 0724a08〕), and the next chapter "Sadāprarudita", Chapter 88 (its title at〔T25 0731a07〕). The opening question of this chapter carries on from the 「平等」 tr. "equality" of the preceding chapter—「若諸法平等、無所為作」 tr. "if dharmas are equal and there is nothing to be done"〔T25 0728b23〕, and the treatise-author also himself points to this carrying-over: 「以是事難解故,雖先說而更問。」 tr. "Because this matter is hard to understand, although it was spoken of before he asks again."〔T25 0729a13〕. As for the next chapter, within the range of this chapter this treatise has no explicit words pointing to the next chapter (this section searched back through this chapter character by character, and 「薩陀波崙」 tr. "Sadāprarudita" and 「常啼」 tr. "Ever Weeping" both have zero hits), so the carrying-over between the two chapters is seen only in their order and not in a statement of the treatise-author; recorded separately as it is. Jizang's explanation at the end of this chapter likewise stops within this chapter, without pointing to the next chapter.

Fourth, the thread of the two siddhānta (a point where this treatise and Jizang agree). This chapter's treatise section divides, by the two siddhānta of counteraction and of the highest meaning, the bodhisattva's teaching and transforming from Subhūti's difficulty—「菩薩教化眾生,是為對治悉檀;須菩提以第一義悉檀無利益為難。」 tr. "The bodhisattva teaching and transforming beings is the siddhānta of counteraction; Subhūti makes his difficulty from the siddhānta of the highest meaning, in which there is no benefit."〔T25 0729a25〕; 「對治悉檀」 tr. "the siddhānta of counteraction" is seen once in this chapter (nine times in the whole treatise), 「第一義悉檀」 tr. "the siddhānta of the highest meaning" once in this chapter (fourteen times in the whole treatise), and the two names coming out together as a pair occur only at this one place in this chapter. Jizang at the same passage also makes the same assignment of the two siddhānta (see Section VI); the two agree here; their agreement is recorded without judging which came first. The full list of the four siddhānta does not come out in this chapter, only two of them; recorded separately as it is.

Fifth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's main simile of 「化人作化人」 tr. "a conjured person conjures a conjured person", its blocking in 「空空故空,不應分別是空、是化」 tr. "empty because of the emptiness of emptiness; one should not discriminate: this is emptiness, this is conjuration", its judgement in 「一切法皆是化」 tr. "all dharmas are conjuration" and in the six kinds of transformation, its setting-up in 「無誑相涅槃,是法非變化」 tr. "nirvāṇa with the mark of non-deception: this dharma is not transformation", its meaning of teaching for the sake of people in 「為新發意菩薩故,說涅槃不如化」 tr. "for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, I say that nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration", and its words that set the mind at rest in 「初自無故,不應恐怖」 tr. "because from the first they are non-existent of themselves, one should not be afraid" are what later discussions rest on—of whether nirvāṇa is like a conjuration, of the two truths as two medicines, and of the emptiness of nature not being annihilation—and are entered as stable citations〔T25n1509 涅槃如化品·卷九十六〕; the places in the other volumes that cite this treatise are not yet finalised, so the citation is soft, awaiting word-for-word verification of their holding. This belongs to the further resonances of the gate of proof running down from the meaning of prajñā; recorded without judgement.

VIII. Witnesses and Editions

The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 96 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0728b18–0731a07〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0728b18〕 and ends with the sentence 「但為除顛倒耳」 tr. "it is only in order to remove inversion", running on to〔T25 0731a06〕; before the title of the next chapter〔T25 0731a07〕; this chapter's title is precisely the fascicle-head title of Fascicle 96, while the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 96 is at〔T25 0733c21〕, already within the range of the next chapter); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Like a Conjuration" of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0415b27–0416a16〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering the sūtra explained at〔X24n0451 0339b19–0340c05〕); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) lacks an explanation of this chapter, Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has one doctrinal paraphrase by name, and the four Tiantai files and the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra have zero citations (see also Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering the differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts—within this chapter's ledger of thirty-seven entries no entry of the Shōgozō B text is seen, and no entry of the Korean Canon or of the CBETA emendation layer is seen; the numbers with which the texts enter the ledger (mechanically recounted values · one entry may involve several texts): the Ishiyama twenty-three, the Palace fourteen, the Ming thirteen, the Song twelve, the Yuan twelve, the Shōgozō ten. The Ishiyama text's number of entries stands first and exceeds each of the other texts by more than half, a feature of the distribution of this chapter's collation notes, recorded as it is.

Two notes on structural markers · entering the ledger of thirty-seven entries (a type differing from Chapter 77 · listed separately). The notes on this chapter's two structural markers, 【經】 and 【論】, each carry a paired anchor and each generates a collation entry, so they enter this section's thirty-seven entries (entries two and twelve of the ledger below), differing from Chapter 77, whose notes on structural markers are anchorless point notes that do not enter the ledger. The two notes have the same wording: 「【經】【大】,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "sūtra marker (Taishō), omitted (Song, Palace, Shōgozō)"〔T25 0728b23〕 and 「【論】【大】,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "treatise marker (Taishō), omitted (Song, Palace, Shōgozō)"〔T25 0729a10〕—the three texts of the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō lack both structural markers in this chapter. Whether a marker is present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission, and the structural count of this edition still follows the base text's labels.

Zero stars (listed separately · an honest record of a negative proposition). This section scanned the whole range of this chapter〔T25 0728b18–0731a07〕 for star anchors, with zero hits—within the range of this chapter there is no star anchor and nothing is borrowed in from outside; however, the collation wording of the note on the sūtra marker at this chapter's〔T25 0728b23〕 is shared by a star anchor later in the text at〔T25 0731a08〕, this chapter's collation wording being lent out, and this chapter's own thirty-seven entries are still all collation entries of the paired-anchor type. The nearest cluster of star anchors lies within the passage of the preceding chapter, "Equality", far before the starting point of this chapter, not within the range of this chapter, and is not mis-assigned. The side of the sūtra explained is otherwise: within the range of this chapter it has two star anchors, while their corresponding collation entries both lie outside this chapter (see Section IV); the distribution of stars of the two canons in this chapter forms exactly the two ends of presence and absence; recorded as it is.

The list of the working base text agreeing entry by entry with the base text (listed separately · one entry once in doubt now settled by the base text). The thirty-seven entries of the ledger below were mechanically collated entry by entry with the list at the end of the working base-text file, and all thirty-seven agree. Among them, entry twenty-five〔T25 0730a28〕 is written in two different ways at two places within the base text itself; this section records both character by character: first, the lemma of the base text's collation entry reads as it stands 「終、始」 tr. "end, beginning" (the enumerating comma lying within the lemma), and the base text's main text also reads 「以天眼觀眾生皆無有終、始、中間。」 tr. "contemplate beings with the divine eye as all without end, without beginning, and without middle."〔T25 0730a28〕; second, the wording of the collation note of the same entry reads as it stands 「終始【大】,始終【元】【明】」 tr. "end beginning (Taishō), beginning and end (Yuan, Ming)" (without the enumerating comma). That is, the enumerating comma is seen in the base text's main text and in the lemma of the collation entry, but not in the wording of the collation note—both come from the base text and yet are written differently; this section, following the lemma of the collation entry, records it as 「終、始【大】|始終【元】【明】」 tr. "end, beginning (Taishō) | beginning and end (Yuan, Ming)", and explicitly records that the wording of the collation note reads 「終始」 tr. "end beginning", without judging which is correct for the base text. Among this chapter's thirty-seven entries, this is the only one in which the lemma of the collation entry and the wording of the collation note differ on the face of the text in this way; the other thirty-six agree (the notes of the three entries of the chapter title and the two structural markers abbreviate by a character count, which is not a difference on the face of the text).

General collation ledger (a full reckoning of thirty-seven entries · the base text as it stands). Below they are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:

Collation entries (thirty-seven · in order of appearance in the base text)

  • 〔T25 0728b18〕大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七(卷第九十六)【大】|大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十七如化品(訖八十八品上)【宋】【元】【宮】|大智度論卷第九十六釋如化品第八十七【明】|大智度論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖八十七品【聖】|大智度經品第八十六涅槃不如化【石】 (three versions of the chapter name · the Shōgozō and Ishiyama chains both -1 · inside the round brackets is the base text's interlinear note · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0728b23〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】 (note on the presence of the structural marker · see the separate listing above)
  • 〔T25 0728b24〕平等【大】|平等法【聖】【石】 (the reading of the two texts Shōgozō and Ishiyama is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0728b26〕說【大】|言【石】 (the Ishiyama reading is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0728b29〕想【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (the notion of I and self / the mark of I and self · the side of the sūtra explained also has a note of the same kind at the same position)
  • 〔T25 0728c06〕化【大】|化人【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0728c10〕所以者何【大】|何以故【石】 (mirroring the note on the side of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0728c13〕法【大】|法亦復是化不【聖】【石】 (mirroring the note on the side of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0728c22〕諸【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0728c24〕皆【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0728c24〕須【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0729a10〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】 (note on the presence of the structural marker · the same wording as entry two · see the separate listing above)
  • 〔T25 0729a17〕還【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0729a26〕檀【大】|檀無檀【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (a variant reading of the expression ‘the siddhānta of counteraction’)
  • 〔T25 0729b07〕名【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0729b07〕何【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0729b19〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0729b22〕貴【大】|敬【石】 (deeply values the dharmas of the Buddha / deeply reveres the dharmas of the Buddha)
  • 〔T25 0729b25〕化【大】|化人【石】
  • 〔T25 0729c13〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0729c19〕形【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】 (shapes and images / images)
  • 〔T25 0729c21〕說【大】|說於【石】
  • 〔T25 0730a08〕當常【大】|富【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (so that his later body shall be permanent and happy / so that his later body shall be rich and happy · a variant reading of the sentence on the near cause)
  • 〔T25 0730a19〕咎【大】|各【宮】
  • 〔T25 0730a28〕終、始【大】|始終【元】【明】 (the enumerating comma lies within the base text's lemma · see the separate listing above)
  • 〔T25 0730a29〕主【大】|生【明】 (the master of conjuration / conjured birth)
  • 〔T25 0730a29〕作【大】|化【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0730b07〕夫【大】|夫人【聖】【石】 (ordinary / ordinary people)
  • 〔T25 0730b15〕惑【大】|或【石】 (deceive and delude / deceive and the variant character for ‘perhaps’)
  • 〔T25 0730b20〕求【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0730c07〕為【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0730c22〕空【大】|空法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】 (the only entry in which all six texts differ from the base text)
  • 〔T25 0730c23〕坑【大】|想【宮】 (like standing at the edge of a deep pit / like standing at the edge of a deep thought)
  • 〔T25 0731a01〕發意【大】|學【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】 (those who have newly aroused the mind / those new to the training)
  • 〔T25 0731a04〕新【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0731a04〕諸【大】|謂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a06〕耳【大】|耳釋第八十六品竟【石】 (the Ishiyama text's closing record at the end of the chapter · -1 · see Section IV)

The thirty-seven entries above agree mechanically with the number of anchored collation notes of the working base text (the list of the working base text, thirty-seven entries · the base text's collation entries with paired anchors, thirty-seven · collation entries of the star type, zero · mechanically recounted values). The two notes on structural markers have been listed separately above; this chapter has no stars and no point-anchor notes that do not enter the ledger, so the thirty-seven entries are the whole of this chapter's collation notes.

Witnesses of the sūtra explained compared (fifteen places unfolded · the rest not unfolded · the gap recorded, awaiting supplement). Within the range of comparison for this chapter on the side of the sūtra explained, T223,〔T08 0415b27–0416a16〕, this section scanned entry by entry and found seventeen collation notes of the paired-anchor type and two star anchors; the fifteen variant places that bear on this treatise have been recorded entry by entry in Section IV, among which in five places the collation notes of the two sides form an exact mirror image (the equal dharma · for what reason / why · are world-transcending dharmas also conjuration or not · empty because of the emptiness of emptiness · without deception / not deceiving), four places can be matched in one direction (what is done / what can be done · if worldly dharmas · all dharmas are all ultimately empty of nature · what does not arise or cease), and in the remaining six places the collation notes of the two sides do not collate the same character, or one side has no collation note, all marked place by place. Of the seventeen entries on the side of the sūtra explained, the one entry at〔T08 0416a11〕 (the Shōgozō's variant word order of forty-four characters), because what it collates is precisely the pivotal sentence of this chapter, has been recorded side by side character by character in Section IV; the entry-by-entry recording side by side of the other sixteen entries has not been unfolded, and the fact that it has not been unfolded is recorded as it is, awaiting a later supplementary check, not filled with estimated values. Further, at the head and at the end of this chapter on the side of the sūtra explained there is one note each added by the editorial layer (below the chapter title, 「梵無區分」 tr. "the Sanskrit has no division", and at the end of the note on the title opening the next chapter, 「以下梵闕」 tr. "from here on the Sanskrit is lacking"), added by the modern editorial layer and not transmitted by the ancient masters; for the basis in Sanskrit only what the ancient masters transmitted is taken, so this section only records their existence and position, and does not cite their wording as a basis for this chapter's doctrine or Sanskrit source; the same note on the title opening the next chapter also records 「不分卷【聖】」 tr. "not divided into fascicles (Shōgozō)", a record of fascicle numbering on the side of the sūtra explained, recorded together.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0